Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

***
*Click* *Click*

“Have a seat! After everything has been said and done, I figure we’ll be spending a lot of time here. So, we might as well discuss how it all began. Wouldn’t you agree?”

“...” (??)

“Well, let me think… It was a pretty slow start so let’s get to something fun.”

“...” (???)

“Don’t leave me hanging? You’ll get your turn soon; I’d love to hear it.”

“...” (????)

“Ahah, got it! I guess this’ll be a good start, ahem!”

“...” (??, ???, ????)

*Click*

CRASH! “The thunder rang out through the dark, dreary clouds loomed over the night sky.”

CRASH! “Sprinting at the speed of sound through the presented storm, the squashing of the wet dirt pathway wasn’t doing him any favors for trying to speed up.”

***
Outfit caked in mud, matted red-auburn hair with dark brown eyes that reminds me of chestnuts, my brother looked in dread at my very last moment.

Not the cynical smile, nor the maniacal laughter I’ve gotten used to but, it's as if the fear of Buddha was finally put into him this day in his drenched appearance.

How was I?

Well, not like that mattered anymore. Everything was all a blur until then.

Was it ninjitsu?

No, it was something far simpler yet complex in its scenery. Certainly, unexpected to say the least …

Why was he here?

I saw a look all too familiar causing this assailant’s mask of calm to falter. That was my final thought.

As it wasn’t the two holding me captive that killed me, the shock on their faces proved so.

I think I was the only one who saw my killer that day, I could feel him try to take hold of my chakra flow. I may not have much, but I still had enough [Will] to fight it off before it could take over anymore. His raven-like black hair in a ponytail and red eyes no one could forget especially, where we are.

The one and only Itachi Uchiha had his presence known to me alone.

Accompanied by the deafening sound of thunder, a kunai to my throat was all it took the young ANBU to complete his mission. Which I guess meant that Kakashi was here to strike him down. I couldn’t help but envision what I shouldn’t and wouldn’t want to see… the only way we were making it out is if he died.

So, I gathered the last bits of [Will] I had. I couldn’t say this was going to work but this wildcard was the last resort I have. If I can’t get what I want out of this, at least Riku should be alright and that was all I could ask for.

The last thing I heard amongst the pattering of rain, blood-curdling screams, and splatters of what I assumed to be blood was a giggle I was all too familiar with, one that I wished that I’d never heard again.

****
Dark, quiet, perfect, a blissful void blanketed any thought I had at that moment. I never wished so hard for this feeling to last forever. Just a moment to myself was rare enough.

But at last, all good things must come to an end. It was then that I spotted… a wooden structure, a white Torii gate?

Just as I was lost in thought, I was aggressively yanked out of my beloved paradise.

S: “Pf..pfft- Hahahaha!” (?)

There it was, the ceaseless laughter was back, I opened my eyes only to have to squint and try to adjust to the bright atmosphere I was now in.

Ugh, it’s her again…

The space I’m in now was the exact opposite. Uncomfy white walls and ceiling, if it wasn’t for the stone pathway I couldn't tell where the walls ended. It’s a work in progress. A slow one at that.

It’s not like I could complain, the fact that this wasn’t taking a toll on me right now was a blessing in disguise. I’ve been putting as much work into this as I can with the chakra I have. That hadn’t been enough by a longshot.

Let’s just say that Kusagakure had its uses.

With an exasperated groan, I spoke, “What is it now? I thought we’d be done with this for now.” I slowly step down the stone stairs to see her eye to eye.

Well, more like eye to forehead but, you get the idea.

S: “Well, I can’t say it was your fault this time. How’s it feel to be nearly killed by your favorite character? It was too good to miss.” She let out a burst of laughter for a solid minute before getting herself together and wiping the tears from her eyes before returning her gaze to me.

This menace is back in my sight again, silky black French braids that transition into a vibrant purple halfway and end at her shoulders. After all these years, she chose to look like the last art piece my fiancé gave me.

Melanin Goddess is what she called it, I remembered how upset she was when she didn’t have enough of the original color she wanted to use. She settled on using chestnut brown after the hours of wasted effort we spent searching for it at our local art store that was closing. Sorry, getting off track.

Back to the gremlin, she’s wearing a black crop top with a pair of jeans, white air force 1s, and not to mention the golden hoops and nose piercing she might as well call her precious.

We only began talking again three years ago. After. what felt like a decade of silence.

So, I told her honestly- well no, more like an annoying fangirl.

“OH. My. God! It was amazing, Julia! You should’ve seen him in action; from his posture to his demeanor, and aura, it was just like I imagined! I only wished his genjutsu worked on me, so I’d experience his abilities in all their wonder… Oh, if only~.”

I made sure to have the brightest smile I could muster on my face as I took her hands in mine and jumped up and down too.

Ah, how refreshing it is, her 5’1” scrunched-up face was a gift of its own. I can’t give this menace the reaction she wants, I should probably bend down on my knees to meet her eyes too but she’s a biter. Learned that the hard way.

S: “Ugh anyways, let’s talk about what’s going on. Since you’re probably curious as to why you’re still… here. aha…” Moping, Julia walks back over to the big screen in front of her and takes a seat.

I did feel a little bad, if only- POP!
`
“Motherfu-” I was startled by the abrupt noise and color in my face

S: “Alright! Jordan, good news and bad news. The good news is you’re not dead yet! Hooray!” She pulled out a party hat and pulled the popper to release a cascade of confetti in my face.

“Keep going…”

The bad news is that the proto-seal has been used up. Which in all honestly could go either way but before you get upset, you’re currently… with other members of the Fūma clan now!” (Julia)

“...”

S: “It’s still safe….”

“...” I just continue to stare.

S: “...” She started to sweat a little as I just watched her with a blank expression then began to smile.

“Julia.” A smile began to creep onto my face

S: “Mhm…”

We were on the run from Konoha for the past two weeks. So, there’s only ONE place we could go to right now that houses the Fūma clan, right?”

S: “Y- yeahhhhhhh….” Her voice started to sound more like a whisper the longer she went on.

“WHY THE FUCK ARE WE IN OTOGAKURE?!”

Chapter Text

S: “Wellllll…, Riku managed to get in contact with a few others and ya know, the experiment actually worked! Tsunade’s stuff was vague so it’s a minor effect but, it managed to preserve both of your lives.”

“That’s a relief.”

S: “Also, not exactly Otogakure yet. It's Ta no Kuni (Land of Rice Fields)!” Julia stared at me, but I couldn’t look her in the eye.

Sōzō Saisei [Creation Rebirth], it’s been trial and error for us for the past two and a half years. Well, for me and Julia that was. I lacked a lot of critical medical information so I couldn't be as precise with how the chakra flowed into the body but, the trial and errors for the seal have been going much better recently. The only thing I was confident in was its ability to cover three chakra points in the body at most.

The greatest help was the memories of medical techniques our parents have witnessed, it took a little digging, and it was vague as neither were medic-nin, it was just enough to get the gist of its principles. Well…

Nah, we’ll leave it at that.

Both fūinjutsu and medic-nins had a specific requirement to them.

Control.

If I wrote out an explosion seal and made the lines too thick, it’s now considered a safety hazard to everyone in my presence instead of being a defect. Heh, had to learn that the hard way…

Julia and I managed to replicate the effect to some degree but minimize its expense by focusing the energy on the place where it was critically needed rather than the whole body. This is also my way of saying I couldn’t figure it out, it’s a lot easier said than done alright!

To not just bet our lives on it taking the right spot, I took a note out of one of my favorite character’s books and decided that it’d be better to find a way to reject it from happening. My [Will] just so happened to pull through with the small barrier I managed to create around a part of the body.

With time moving slower inside my psyche, it’s been a lot easier to experiment with fūinjutsu. If I’m spending six hours sleeping, I can normally spend 24 hours in my psyche if I wanted to and still be well-rested. Problem is that it’s using up the chakra I’m collecting when I’m asleep, trying things out. So, I’d still need to conserve what I have to not die.

Besides, whenever I get low on chakra now this bean sprout kicks me out or just when she doesn’t want to deal with me anymore. Normally, around 2-3 hours now. So, progress is a little slower than I liked but you work with what you have.

Then there’s Riku Fūma, my older brother who was simply trying to get by after the 3rd Great Ninja War that our parents, unfortunately, passed away in. He decided to leave our home in Ame not long after returning and to live on by selling half of the seals our parents left behind with me.

It wasn't their greatest parenting moment, I’ll admit. You just gotta make do with what you had sometimes. It’s not like I could fend for myself while they were away.

Selling the seals surprisingly went well with the number of ninjas and bandits getting petty shots. Of course, it wouldn’t be possible if I didn’t let them get any bright ideas. Sprinkling little hints of my ability here and there.

It was an even better time to either come up as missing-nin or dead, I made sure we came up as dead though.

At some point before then, probably within the time of mom and dad’s death two years ago, he met Orochimaru who was helping us get by. Riku has been assisting with his experiments ever since. I couldn’t complain, my life before wasn’t much better at this point either. I got lucky to even get the chance to graduate from university with my degree. What a great use that was!

Furthermore, we were living from location to location with the occasional trip to one of Orochimaru’s laboratories. Especially now that he has been making use of him more for some reason, Riku had been on more of a power trip.

I think our parents’ deaths finally got to him; just looking forward to his next victim to experiment on especially, those from Iwagakure. I’ve learned the hard way that sometimes, I shouldn’t ask how his day went.

We haven’t spent as much time together as before. How would he react to knowing that his little brother died four years ago and was replaced by me…?

“My bad then, so we aren’t in Oto no Kuni and we still have that delay?”

S: “Yeah, but that’s all the chakra we’ve managed to save up in the seal.” Julia relaxed and followed in line with me as we approached two shut gates.

One of the gates was a lustrous bronze depicting the image of a figure meditating on a rock while with a sunrise upon the horizon behind them, it gave this sense of tranquility. It was something I found to be ironic.

The other gate was gold. It had multiple cracks over the surfaces and was slowly losing its color. The edges of the door were already fading into a light gray. The surface was so scratched up, that you could barely make out the image. It was of a shell of some sort I think, surrounded by jewels and sparkles as it rained in the background.

I tried to keep it together as I hid my shivering arms, placing them behind my back as I kept my eyes on the two gates, letting the time drag on. One second became one minute, and the minute became an hour. It felt like my body was shrinking the longer I kept thinking about them.

I lost count of how many times I did this now; we were all hurting.

I straightened up and turned to Julia, “There’s not much we can do about that then, we’ll just need to get more chakra. At least it got to Riku in time. How long have I been out for?”

S: “It’s been 6 hours so far, while the seal did its job Riku hasn’t left your side since. He hasn’t eaten as much either.” Julie didn’t point it out, but she gave me a nudge with her elbow and a soft smile.

As much as she gets on my nerves, it’s just been the two of us for quite some time.

I took a moment to steady my breath. Even though healing was something I was used to, playing with this line of life and death was no easy feat. Especially, when your life had to be on the line to make it work.

“No surprises there, it’s not every day you get to see your loved one die before your eyes.” I sighed, and turned around, starting to head back up the stairs

S: She paused for a little before joining my side again, “... You aren’t staying longer this time, Hibiki?”

“As much as I’d love to, we gotta start working on our psyche again, the kid’s mentality is probably in shambles. I’m his older brother sometimes just as much as he’s mine.”

S: “Hey, No-Fro?” (Julia)

I turned to face her, glaring down at this midget, “You’re dead built like a stick bug and you’re still talking?”

Julia gasped before giggling slightly as she shifted into a small boy, 6 years old with auburn hair tied into a ponytail that spreads out like nine petals in the formation of a lotus flower.

Dad joked about mom being a ninja from Kumo thanks to the copper complexion she got from her father, I felt like a lot of people would believe that if it wasn’t for the Fūma clan symbol she bore on the back of her clothes.

He always took life more slowly than you’d think a ninja would be, more relaxed. Mom was more rabid… That’s how it appeared to me at least.

I remember how cute they were, mom would explain things to me while Riku would whine that I wouldn’t understand. Dad always chuckled. It always seemed like the two of them knew better and told me things anyways. Like Riku, I got the brown skin from mom while getting dad’s auburn hair. The only difference between us was my light green eyes.

S: “Well, it's been a while since you’ve seen your appearance fully. I figured it’d be good to remind you.”

I sighed and knelt towards her “Ah, that’s right. We wanted to dye part of my hair right? Why did we want to do that again?”

S: “Cause we thought it’d look cool! Wait, there’s one more thing I’m supposed to remind you of…. Right, we need to get back into physical training! So, What’s gonna be the plan now?”

“Ah, well. The situation is already pretty weird. I don’t think it was looked into during the manga much.”

S: “The anime gave a lot more info about the people here though~” (Julia)

“Yeah, gotta love all that filler though~”

Julia pouted as I mimicked her and chuckled

“Relax Jules, once we figure out our chakra nature and expand on it more, we’re already covering the basics and making progress with fūinjutsu. Our taijutsu could use some work though… I’ll find a way to include psyche training too. It’s not as fun without you anyway.”

S: “Now that sounds like music to my ears.~” Julia shifts back into herself with a swift twirl of an excessive amount of glitter

“I’ll see you again when I sleep on my own terms, it already looks like it’s gonna be a long day.” I sighed as I reached the top of the stairs and waved Jules goodbye, disappearing in a flash of light.

S: “Let’s hope this goes well, time to see what comes next. Teehee~” Jules rushes back to her seat in front of the screen and summons a bowl of Hot Cheetos to enjoy the show.

Taking a moment to drop her jolly exterior, the illusion of the white room began to fade, sitting down, she stared at the blackened cracked walls, the broken furniture, and a series of shattered photos strewn across the ground.

S: “We may be restarting but the damage is still done… He better not be lying to me. I’m sorry... It looks like we may have to wait a little longer before things are back in order.”

***
*Click*

“How was that?” (Hibiki)

“...” (???)

“Well?”

“...I-It could use some work…” (????)

“Finally, you’re talking! Alright, so how should we do better?”

“... You just want me to tell it, don’t you?” (????)

“Pff- What?! No! I would never…”

“You know what, you’re doing great keeping going.” (??)

“Well, if you all insist. Don’t mind if I do.”

*Click*

-Itachi’s POV-

The rain was letting up as Kakashi and I were heading back to Konoha. We jumped from tree to tree with our cloaks being the only thing to shield us from the rain. Making our way back, It seemed like I wasn’t the only one shaken up by what just happened.

We were assigned to capture the subjects to be interrogated…Even if it wasn’t as obvious on his face, the atmosphere around us was clear as day. It was only when we were halfway back that Kakashi-sensei spoke.

“W-What happened to us?” (Kakashi)

“I-I don’t know. I just felt the urge to kill.” (Itachi)

“You weren’t the only one. I just felt… furious? At least the order was to kill if we couldn’t capture them.”

“It’s just unpleasant to kill unconsciously like that, without the reason even being listed at that… I think we should take a break for a while.”

“We’ll request to start back up in a week, you can finally spend more time with your little brother.”

“Thank you, Kakashi-sensei.”

The idea of killing someone Sasuke’s age still weighed on my mind, am I capable of such a thing?

After returning to the Hokage’s office, our request was agreed to. I reported the current situation to Lord Third. It felt odd to recount the events, I was positive some force pulsed out of Kakashi around the whole room. I was probably seeing things...

On my way back home, I couldn’t get what happened out of my mind. The young boy looked tired, but his eyes were clear and focused. The look he gave me in his final moment was a sort of acceptance of what was occurring. His eyes glowed faintly before my kunai went through his throat.

I reported the same thing to a Root ninja, now I was sure something was going on. The very same pulse surrounded them before they went on their way to report to Danzo. I didn’t take note of it as much since the situation within the compound has become tense, the clan had to move further away from the village after the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox’s attack. This mistreatment had led many other Uchiha to begin to plot a coup d'état to instill Father as the Hokage.

I can only hope that the situation won’t come to fruition…

Chapter Text

I opened up my eyes slowly to not be blinded by another room but, contrary to my expectations, the room was dim, like the inside of a slightly opened box. A few rays of light managed to peak through the cracks in the wooden walls but nothing too major. The shadows veiled us from most of the sunlight starting to breakthrough.

It looked like I managed to wake up quite early. I could still see the sun making its way up from the horizon. After taking a second to get my mind in order and to get used to the tight feeling around my neck. I had to take care of my first issue, the cool temperature that came as a result of last night's rain.

Not really the happiest to be in a pair of boxers now but, it wouldn’t be my first thought to worry about after what happened either.

Looking at my new environment, the worn-out wooden walls and thatch floors with a few bits of furniture, this place had probably been standing for 10 or so years.

I saw that Riku had fallen asleep on the chair beside me, the bags under his eyes already told me all I needed to know, and it didn’t help that he was a heavy sleeper to boot. Seeing the anguish on his face from my psyche was hitting a little too close to home for me lately. I just needed to clear my thoughts and it'd all be fine.

So slowly, I got out and moved him into the bed. Impressed with my ability to pick up the thirteen-year-old, I tucked him in. Just looking at him reminded me of Ruzo, that idiot was probably out there swinging his spear; like there’s no tomorrow. He must’ve been mad at me; not like I wasn’t.

Swiped up my storage scroll from his side, a pulled out a fresh set of clothes. Even if Riku wouldn’t allow me to diversify my outfits too much since we were on the run, not like my hair wasn’t attention-grabbing enough. I put on a blue hoodie over a mesh shirt and white pants to go with my black open-toed sandals. A more, Sasuke-inspired look for today.

I left a written scroll behind before walking out of the room to find a white snake looking at me as I closed the door. I put my finger up to my mouth.

“He’s sleeping… I-I’m trying not to bother him…” My voice came through hoarse, but the snake nodded at me and started going down the hall and looking back at me.

I assumed that it wanted me to follow as it nodded in response before slithering away a bit and looking back at me. So, I did, the white snake led me to a water pump for a drink and I bowed to it before doing so. It was probably dawn as I watched the moon set while the sun began its rise across the horizon.

Taking slow sips from the bamboo cups left in a closed container at the side of the pump and admiring the view, Ta no Kuni truly lives up to its name. Going from the stormy night to the sight of the waterlogged soil and terraces going across the mountainous environment at sunrise brought my mind at peace. It was a nice change to the city, even the industrial atmosphere of Amegakure.

I don’t think I’ve had a moment in this life to just relax like this by myself, being connected with Orochimaru was already messy business. The only plus side to not having Riku around as much was that I was able to get my hands on scrolls he wasn't interested in anymore or grew out of using.

This way, I managed to learn some formation seals like the Enclosing and Unsealing Technique. I even made a few batches of explosion tags, and four storage scrolls just so we’d have additional cash if need be.

The rest of the formulas I knew from the show were a little too advanced for me at the moment, until I could take time to try to understand its foundation and build up a weaker version. For now, I’ll stick to relying on my luck.

“Thank you so much, that’s a lot better.” I took the chance to check on the scroll I had in my outfit, the words for my experimental creation rebirth were gone but I’m glad I memorized that since I only had enough time and chakra to make one set for me and Riku.

I circulated chakra through my body just to make sure everything was okay and low and behold, a mark; not just any but one of those fucking experimental cursed marks was on my body. I thought that Juinjitsu stuff was at least consensual. Well, Anko and Sasuke would probably tell me otherwise.

The mark itself was heavily unstable, I might as well say that he gave me a new sword’s blade, sharpened and beautiful in its presentation, and told me to hold it tight as the blade is dragged across the palm of my hand. Watching the blood splatter across the ground.

I couldn’t show my reaction on my face to alert Orochimaru’s summon but, I decided to touch the area on my shoulder and sigh before mumbling about figuring out what this is before I placed the snake around my neck and started heading towards the village.

Only to, along my way, find a boy around my age with light blonde hair playing the ocarina by one of the fields. The song he was playing wasn’t something I recognized. At first, it seemed peaceful with its slow pacing but the more I listened, there was a tinge of sadness becoming more prominent behind his notes.

His hair softly blew in the wind, making it seem like he was in a whole world of his own and I was just there to witness it.

Then something within me resonated. I started checking on my connection with Jules to make sure everything was alright. I barely had it pieced back together. After reincarnating, it hasn’t been as strong so to have her response gave me some sense of comfort.

The scene around me felt like there was something present, not watching but waiting. I couldn’t put my finger on it but I knew that this was familiar. I was out here with three abilities but none of them were the ones I needed most.

So, I did what anyone else would do with a mysterious force in front of them, I reached out.

Taking in my surroundings, the ground below me was soft, puddles weren’t an uncommon sight on my walk here. Bright and early, I could see that we were approaching the outskirts. The temperature was on a slow rise when it suddenly started getting a little chilly again. By the second it became more frigid.

I had to channel chakra up my body to stay warm, it wasn’t going to be pleasant if I didn’t. This was the one thing Riku taught me. I had to make the most out of it. I couldn’t channel chakra into the ground yet, trying that made for some interesting results.

I suppose it’s been quite some time since I last held an instrument. At that time and now though, when I needed it, it wasn’t as pleasant or honest with me as it was with this boy… I just stood there; life didn’t end on the best note, so I had to make the most of this opportunity.

Whatever I got became more volatile in my grasp. At least, that was the case before I saw it.

Running through bustling streets was a small boy, battered and bruised he kept running with this stupid smile on his face. His head was a mess of black hair, a chipped tooth, and worn-out clothes. His arms were tightly wrapped around a paper bag even though the tips of his fingers were red, I didn’t know what was in it, but I knew he wasn’t letting go for the world.

His figure got closer as he kept running towards me. I could tell he was saying something, but it wasn’t long before he tripped into the snow. I could tell that it was back home, if it was before or after my time was something that got me curious. The buildings were blurry, quite literally looking like splotches of various colors.

Before I could even take a step forward, I was back.

Well, I wasn’t exactly sure if I even left.

The faint presence was gone. It was like it was never there, I would’ve thought I was seeing things again if it wasn’t for the frost I exhaled. Looks like I got it alright. Tasted like cinnamon, as for what it was? Your guess was as good as mine at the time. At the time, I put the thought aside while I kept watching the kid playing.

I used to love playing music, for my younger cousins, for Ruzo and the others. When did it all stop being enjoyable?

Earth had mutated in a way we never expected. Monsters began to wreak havoc all over, leaving many cities in ruins.

There was only one thing that kept us going and that was our psyches. A force to combat the very same monster we’ve grown to fear, the vessels in ones’ self-consciousness played a vital role in our survival.

In this moment of solitude, Jules stood right beside me. Transparent but, still counts. She’s been with me for all this while. We both just stared into each other’s eyes.

One second… two seconds, what took to the count of five felt like a conversation that took hours. It was wordless, but I understood. Tears began to stream down my cheeks just thinking of what was. Although I couldn’t remember everything, some things just stuck out.

We both just indulged at that moment, it wasn’t like a kunai to the throat, but this song did a decent amount of damage to both of us.

“Hey, Jules?”

S: (Yeah?)

“You think we’ll play like that again?”

S: (... We play a thousand times better than this kid- a-) She tried to do her awkward chuckle again but the glare on my face through my tears was enough to shut her up for once.

“That’s not what I asked, Jules.”

S: (... L- let’s give it some time, you still need to sort out the mess we’re in. But to answer your question, I’m willing to try if you are.) She intertwined her hand in mine, which felt weird. It was too nice of a moment to ruin by talking about her jelly mitts.

“Then, I guess we’re giving this some time.” I give a small smile as we stood hand in hand.

When he ended after a few more minutes of playing, Jules’s form dispersed. I gingerly walked to him after composing myself. In a world where anything could pretty much be used as a weapon to kill, you could never be too cautious.

“Hello. I’m Hibiki. It’s nice to meet you. What’s your name?” I reached out my hand to him

He looked over at me before speaking, “...Um, were you crying?” (????)

“Oh, sorry. That was embarrassing, it’s just been a while since I listened to beautiful music like that.” I wiped the tears from my face (Hibiki)

“Y-You thought it was b-beautiful?!” (????)

I went ahead to take a seat next to him as he ignored my hand.

“Oh! Shoot, sorry. I don’t get compliments often. Uh... oh, my name is Menma.” His face was getting redder by the minute as he stuck out his hand.

I went ahead and shook his hand with a smile on my face. As much as I hated being a kid again, one of the perks was just how soft our hands were.

“Don’t worry about it, Menma. I was curious, when were the other people going to get up?”

“Well, the sun is still rising so it shouldn’t be too long.” Menma looked up with his gray eyes and blonde hair.

Come to think of it, Naruto has a lot of characters with a wide arrangement of colored hair and eyes. I guess most normal-haired characters will be background characters or mobs as Ruzo put it when he talked to me about it.

It was then that we heard a door slam and a thud which I assumed was a full body crashing into the ground. The cherry on top was the small “Oww...” before the panic started up again. It didn’t take long for there to be a constant sound of splashing to get louder

I sigh as I got up and faced the direction of the panting breath all familiar to me.

“Yup, that’s my brother.”

***

-????’s POV from yesterday-

After unsealing the door, I rushed into the hideout.

Damn it, DAMN it, DAMN IT!

I threw the stacks of papers off my desk in a huff, I was SO CLOSE!

For those idiots to not even bring the bodies was inexcusable. My golden geese were slaughtered! I needed it, I wanted it, I had to find the bodies more than ever, but I needed to make sure everything.

“Yamanaka!”

Hiruzen has been more on guard but that wasn’t going to matter as long as things went to plan. In a matter of seconds, I got my response as he shushined inside.

“Yes sir!” Fū Yamanaka kneeled before me

“Recover the bodies, we need to find out how it was done.”

“Understood.” Fu disappeared and I took a seat, all that manipulation I did for Hanzō may have gone to waste, but I’ll at least get something out of this.

Now, it’ll only be a matter of time before this village becomes mine…

Chapter Text

***

What laid in wait before me wasn’t anything surprising when I tried to take a moment to myself before. The scrambling, auburn, messy-haired preteen was coming in hot and didn't look like he was slowing down any time soon. I moved to the side before he got close, only to feel like I got hit by a miniature Truck-kun.

Little did I know, he wasn’t having it.

In an instant, the wind was knocked out of me, I swear that my soul almost left my body. Did he tackle me into a hug? A grapple? At this point, I couldn’t tell.

We both fell into the rice paddy and from what I could tell, Menma was collateral damage. Drenched once again and filthy to boot, was one time, not enough?

Riku didn’t seem to care and just latched onto me as if his life depended on it, maybe it did. If it wasn’t for him trying to be “strong” he’d be crying… Never mind, the tears that dripped down my cheek were something I took as the first good sign I’ve seen in a while.

I stroked the back of his head while he let it out, sure I was getting soaked but at that moment, he needed a shoulder and I was more than willing to give it to this bo- . No, this brother of mine who’s been staying strong for the both of us.

I caught the sight of six more doors opening up around us, though I only recognized two people there. One whose periwinkle hair was distinguishable, particularly by where we were. Arashi, the hope of the Fūma Clan, looked to be maybe 15- 16.

There was a kid giving a curious look following behind him, Sasame. The ginger in a pink shirt and beige pants seemed to be a little anxious, she only peeked at us before hiding back behind her cousin. I would be too if I was out here looking like a strawberry ice cream cone.

Arashi approached with a big smile on his face “Hello I-”

Riku turned back and hissed, I kid you not he HISSED at Arashi. It didn’t take long for me to stifle my laughter and slap the back of Riku’s head before getting him off me.

“My apologies, the day has been off to a rocky start. I’m Hibiki and you probably know about Riku, it’s a pleasure to meet you and the rest. I must thank you for taking care of me and this idiot.” I went up to bow and was immediately reciprocated

“Oh, It’s no problem. It’s understandable after the state you were in, at least from what Riku shared. I’m Arashi and this little one behind me is Sasame and a few members of the Fūma Clan with the addition of you two now.” (Arashi)

I turned back to the paddy to see if either Menma or the snake was still there; however, it appeared that they both left amidst the greeting. I could still see Menma running off in the distance, I guess he wasn’t so good with people.

Arashi and Sasame guided me and Riku around the village after we got cleaned up and changed because Riku refused to leave my side and still was doing so. We made some small talk about the clan which also served to make sure the Chūnin beside me wasn’t absolutely losing his shit.

I was trying to put a handle on the issue while I was with Julie, and I think we had a decent hold over it now. When our tour was nearing its end, a sense of dread came over me. Arashi and Sasame bowed and Riku swiftly pushed my head down and did the same.

“It’s an honor to greet you, Lord Orochimaru!” (All)

There he was, the slimy bastard of this series and one of the three Sannins, Orochimaru. I never did understand how he was so pale even though he goes around a lot. I guess he’s just built differently.

He gave a small nod to Sasame and Arashi before turning to us, “You two, follow me. There’s much to be done before I have to go again, I don’t want to be kept waiting.”

“Yes, Lord Orochimaru!” (Riku and Hibiki)

Just like that, we followed across the forest and into the rocky terrain of a mountain before finding an underground bunker below a tree. The style of the building here was more reminiscent of something you’d see in Konoha.

Inside the bunker continued into the dark, we followed the candle-lit stone walls to a room. This looked more so like an actual home where a boy looking to be 14 years old with ash-gray hair and black-rimmed glasses was moving around all sorts of specimens encased in glass. It looked like his hair was nearly long enough to the point that he had it in a short ponytail. Maybe I was the weird one for having more hair this young.

I looked over at Riku, who fidgeted a little in response. He was taller than Kabuto by an inch or two and his hair reminded me of Tsunade when she was a Genin, no. It reminded me of someone else, I couldn’t put my finger on it. He kept his ponytail super short like it was the size of a bun while the rest of his hair hung loose. His ponytail was literally pointless, but he liked it.

My hair had similar qualities but whenever I put it in a ponytail it’d always look like I had this small lotus flower of hair at the end of my head. Each clump's shape reminded me of an American football.

Riku told me that mom had the same problem even when she put her hair up. The only difference was that hers looked like multiple tails. From what I remember, her hair was more like a bob cut though some parts of her hair still did clump up too. I guess mine will be in the same way.

It seemed like he understood what I was thinking about after following my eyes going from Kabuto to him. He smiled and ruffled my hair. For some reason, I just got frustrated and it was probably apparent on my face since he let out a wary laugh and tried to take his hand away. I grabbed onto his hand and started shaking my head from side to side before letting go and getting back to my thoughts.

I don’t want to hear shit, head pats are nice but I like Riku being playful more nowadays, so I wasn’t going to discourage him in the slightest, thank you very much. It was when he elbowed me and smiled, that it hit me!

There was this game my fiancé was obsessed with, Touken Ranbu! I remember being so concerned that it got to the point that she wasn’t sure if our marriage was gonna interfere with her love for the characters. He kept his hair like Kotetsu Urashima!

S: (Pfft, you finally got it! Hahaha!) (Julia)

“Kabuto, you already know Riku. This is his brother, Hibiki. They’ll both be working with us from now on so do get familiar with each other.”

“Yes Lord Orochimaru, it’s nice to meet you, Hibiki.” Kabuto gave a bow to me

I had to calm myself down over Julia’s laughter as I reciprocated, “Likewise, Kabuto.”

There was a set of notes that Orochimaru gathered up before putting away in his clothes. He pulled out a small sheet of paper from a drawer and handed it to me.

“Put your chakra into this and we’ll go from there.” (Orochimaru)

I nodded and did as instructed, to see the chakra paper split in half and Orochimaru responded before my thoughts caught up to me.

“That’ll mean you have an affinity for wind, now we’ll go on to find out what attributes are easier for you to use.”

How cool is that?! If I work hard enough maybe, I’ll be able to fly or pull off some things in The Avatar. I might not be suited for all the elements but who knows?! I had a bright smile on my face as we continued.

We then spent the next half hour trying out different elemental jutsus and found that my chakra nature leaned towards wind, lightning, and water. He then handed me the scrolls for, Lightning Release: Lightning Ball (Raiton: Raikyū), Wind Release: Breakthrough (Fūton: Toppa), and Water Release: Water Shield (Suiton: Suijun)

“So, there’s not a Water Release: Water Ball or something? …” (Hibiki)

We all stood there in a moment of silence before Orochimaru spoke

“There probably is but it’s difficult to procure things without risking my presence being known.”

“Right…, It also probably isn’t easy for the Sannin to henge into a different person and to sneak into their ninjutsu storage and grab a scroll or two before escaping…” I added on unconsciously before slapping my hand over my mouth.

The silence was loud as Orochimaru glared at me, BUT AM I WRONG?!

If that living traffic cone could do it, he should be just fine! I wasn’t gonna get caught looking him in the eye now, so I just started whistling. It seemed like I made the snake a little mad. Though it probably wasn’t gonna be the last time I saw that look so I had Jules capture an image of the memory. Luckily, Riku stepped in before I opened my smart mouth again to see how deep the rabbit hole goes.

“O-or Lord Orochimaru could have you learn how to henge and do other techniques to get by… as we understand how valuable his time is.”

“Or he or YOU could teach me a technique, to have an easier time learning. Unless our dear Sannin is incapable of such. ”(Hibiki)

S: (Nice one.) (Julia)

(Shut up, I know.)

Now, it was obvious that I was trying to bait Orochimaru. So, I might as well jab at the person unwilling to teach me!

Hear me out though, having a shadow clone is so useful even though they’re a chakra drain. Orochimaru just scoffed at the idea, pissing me off a little. At least I got something out of it.

“How about we do this if you manage to sneak into Konoha and get the technique for anything and get out without alerting the ANBU. I’ll personally teach you how to make shadow clones.”

“Deal!” I adamantly shook his hand before Riku could stop me

“Alright, the next thing I need Hibiki to do is sit in the chair here…”

Honestly, I should’ve thought about it in advance. Ya know, the consequences of teasing a mad scientist.

“Bite down on this. Riku, you step out of the room for a little bit.” (Orochimaru)

I think Riku knew what was gonna happen before I got there, the momentary grimace before he sighed while Kabuto patted his shoulder wasn’t comforting in the slightest for what happened next. They probably had a conversation before I was involved. It was then that I heard in my head as Orochimaru said something I missed.

“Oh, right. I forgot to mention-” Then everything went blank as the content in that needle was injected into my bloodstream. It was afterward that I was strapped to the chair.

At first, it didn’t make sense to me.

Then it clicked, this fucker needed me to be confused at that moment. I, of all people, should’ve known. Deception is my shit after all!

This faint pain started to surge throughout my body. I tried to endure it but that was like bracing myself for a roller coaster. A slow incline before you just feel nothing at all. You think you’re holding up pretty well and, in that instance, you descend at the speed of a bullet train.

My blood felt like it was boiling, trying its hardest to reject whatever the fuck was in that. I felt my heartbeat speed up by the minute.

*Bump, bump*

*Ba-bump, Bump Bump*

*BA-BUMP, BA-BUMP, BA-BUMP*

The feeling was too real. I tried to slow my breathing disregarding the amount of sweat covering me.

Fuck, Fuck, Fuck! The glass is filling. I have to keep it together. I can’t let this go on!

So maybe it wasn’t the safest thing, I saw the veins popping out of my arm as I tensed up against the straps binding me. I don’t know how long it was before I saw Riku start looking agitated, it felt like something in my body was responding as my view of the room became blurrier.

Do it, please!

Just like that my body went slack as my nerves became numb. Ugh, how embarrassing was that?! It was like asking an ex for a ride, you don’t just do that! God, I already knew what he’d say!

I could feel a barricade being put up before a wave that felt like 10 tons crashed into it. God was I glad Julia was supportive, otherwise, I’d be a goner. In succession, the barrier opened and closed bit by bit to take in more of the substance once I got used to the rest being present. It didn’t take long to figure out what it was afterward.

[----] allowed me to combat against forces on one's psyche in general, it was also one of the reasons I was requested a lot. Things like palpable emotions, mental attacks, or subtle illnesses could be converted into [Essence] for my usage. It’s easier to see it as a funnel. it gets harder to convert the more of said thing I have; you can’t stuff a funnel and expect everything to slide through I can only do so much at a time. This isn’t my ability per se, but let’s call it a resource.

The day was truly off to a lovely start, being tackled, being drugged? And to top it all off, have him hit the shutdown button to get some semblance of an anesthetic. Oh boy, I couldn’t wait for tomorrow!

*Sigh*

But let’s put it together for our lovey folks at home.

Iykyk BUT, to a few of us here as well, there aren’t many things that acted like invasive species in Naruto. Naturally, one of the first things someone may think of, sorry if you haven’t seen the series, would be the nine-tailed fox sealed inside of Naruto. BUT THAT’S FOR NARUTO!

So, we move on to the NEXT. BIG. THING!

Along with Orochimaru’s pretty tattoos he likes to chomp onto other people, he had the pure AUDACITY to not only bet my life but, also not make it any EASIER! JUST KILL ME WHY DON’T YA?!

Sorry, back to the point. If the cursed seal was just a sword’s blade, he just handed me molten metal in the form of an Intramuscular injection with the DNA of someone from Jūgo’s clan.

Whose Jugo, you may ask? Oh, just someone whose clan takes in the natural energy of the atmosphere and combines their chakra with it to do some pretty cool shit. Which would be all fine and dandy, ya know, if it wasn’t for their unstable nature, they also gain…

A breeze flew through the cave as I exhaled after who knows how many hours I went through that hell, soaked in my own sweat and tired. But the way Kabuto and Riku looked on in shock while Orochimaru looked at me reminded me of a certain magician with a lust for those with ‘potential’. I couldn’t stay focused on that pedo for a moment longer, it was as if I was floating on clouds only to see a storm approaching.

[6 more psyches will soon be joining the Original Four (1/10)]

Chapter Text

***

*Click*

“Well, I’m sure you guys had some interesting events when you got that notice. It was just me and Jules as my soul from the start.” (Hibiki)

“...” (????)

“...” (???)

“...Wow, You really just did a whole lot of nothing. No explanation? Just jump right into it?!” (??)

“Ugh, All that stuff is so complicated though~.” (Hibiki)

“WHICH IS WHY YOU EXPLAIN IT FIRST!” (??)

“Okay, okay. If you feel so good about it then, explain.” (Hibiki)

“WHY SHOULD I WHEN YOU CAN DO IT BETTER?!” (??)

–

“Is it too late to tell him?” (???)

“I think so. We can’t let him get to us like that.” (????)

“Agreed. He’s probably tunnel visioning” (???)

“... It bothered you too, didn’t it?” (????)

“I have no clue what you mean.” (???)

“...” (????)

“...”(???)

“Well alright then.” (????)

–

“YOU LITERALLY-” (??)

“Well, it’s only you yelling so, I guess that means you’re going next! You can finally let out those pent-up emotions.” (Hibiki)

“Urk-Fuck! Fine! I better get what I want after this.” (??)

“I always make good on my promises, you know that.” (Hibiki)

“Yeah, yeah, whatever. I guess that’s a pretty good start too if you EXPLAIN so I’ll use it after!” (??)

“Be my guest.” (Hibiki)

“....” (??)

*Sigh* It’s going to be a long day. (???) + (????)

*Click*

***

I sat down on the floor trying to meditate in this dark hallway I was in. The light coming from the periphery wasn’t something I paid much mind to. 

With my [Mind’s eye], I was able to envision myself sitting on a calm lake, the sky was bright and clear, the light breeze going through my hair. The three people around me were silent, it’s times like these that made me enjoy having access to my psyche. 

It wasn’t the easiest thing to understand what was happening exactly over the past five years but what I was able to piece together wasn’t the most pleasant thing.

Taking deep breaths, in… and out.

After a short while, I managed to catch the slight extensions to someone breathing along with me. I opened my eyes to find one of my newest friends, Futsu meditating too. He opens up his pupil less green eyes to look at me. He had a skinny figure and kept his short dark brown hair up in a ponytail with both of his sides shaved.

“You doing alright, Kohaku?” (Futsu)

“Yeah, I’ll be fine…” (Kohaku)

“Hey, don’t let it get to you too much. It’ll be just like we practiced.” (Futsu)

“Right,… just with a crowd of people…” (Kohaku)

Suddenly, we heard the roars of the riled crowd coming from the entrance. Two people in white uniforms were taking one of the injured competitors off the field on a stretcher. At this point, I’ve lost count of how many times I’ve seen the same scene over again. 

It wasn’t someone I was familiar with but I knew from the pale, blank look on their face that their patron probably had it with them.

“You’ll be alright! Don’t worry about it.” Futsu stood up in front of me and reached out his hand.

I grasped it as he pulled me up, he gave me a quick side hug and a pat on the back before pushing me off to the entrance. 

“Good luck!” (Futsu)

“Thanks!” (Kohaku)

I’m Kohaku and my life is kinda crazy. 

I’m sorry, I’ll stop.

B: (It’s no different from how we normally fight, I don’t see the big deal.)

M: (Foolish, as usual.)

B: (WHAT DID YOU SAY?!)

M: (I will never understand how you qualify as a monk...)

B: (Maybe it’s because I’m super awesome!)

M: (More like a super moron.)

B: (WHY YOU!)

(Alright, Hisashi, Yasu. Chill out, you guys.)

B: (Sorry…) (Yasu)

M: (My apologies.) (Hisashi)

“It’s alright, let’s just focus on here and now. It sounds like you two are good to go, how are we feeling, Hikari?” (Kohaku)

S: (I’m alright as well, will we be sticking with Taijutsu?)  (Hikari)

(Nah, we gotta find a way to incorporate our kekkai genkai too.)

S: (Very well. Do take note that we aren’t as strong now, you won’t be able to use as many abilities now.) (Hikari)

B+ Kohaku: ((Pfft-))

S: (I SAY THIS because we don’t know what exactly this body can handle yet. So, do yourself a favor and act with caution.) (Hikari)

B+ Kohaku: ((Yes, mom!))

S: (Ugh…) (Hikari)

“Alright, Ladies and Gentlemen! You know her, you love her. Our champion, Chino, has come back for this fight everyone!”

The crowd goes wild, I remember when Chino came here before. She made appearances from time to time and managed to hype up the coliseum every time she showed her face. 

I didn’t know who’d I be facing! Why would this be my first fight?! What did I do to deserve this?!

Then the announcer went on…

“Today, facing against her, a genius and new addition to the coliseum, Kohaku!”

Everyone stopped dead in their tracks as I jogged towards my side of the coliseum. I felt like I was back in middle school. The feeling of everyone’s gazes pierced me as I could only hear the small murmurs going about the stands.

“Who’s that guy?”

“Ugh, another nobody”

“The coliseum is starting to go downhill.”

“I need to get my money back!”

It felt like the world was closing in. My right hand began to tremble, I left myself to be judged again. I didn’t know what to do, what am I supposed to-

“HEY KOHAKU!”

In an instant, I snapped out of my thoughts and turned back to see Futsu cupping his hands at my entrance.

“YOU LOOK LIKE A FUCKING SQUIRREL, RELAX!”

My face began to glow red when I processed what he said.

The chatter of the audience immediately died again.

This awkward atmosphere that felt so oppressive slowly began to lighten up as this small chuckle from the crowd grew louder as it made its way through the stadium

It didn’t take much longer for Chino to burst out laughing.

“Hahaha, Squirrel boy!”

It took a screeching noise from the speakers to get the audience to shut up.

“AHEM, if I may have the audience’s attention back here, we’ll begin to announce the rules of this fight.”

The laughter died down as I looked over to see Chino was excited, I couldn’t let her appearance fool me, her nickname wasn’t the blood behemoth for nothing.

“As this is the first appearance of our new challenger, this isn’t going to be the sort of fight you see every day. First, this fight will go on for no longer than 10 minutes.

 The goal is not to injure your opponent but to subdue them, and with 10 hits on the other, they’ll win the fight no matter what the time remaining is. 

Widespread Jutsus will only count as 1 hit even if the effect can go on. Knocking the competitor unconscious is an instant win.”

Let’s focus, the things I needed to watch out for were Chino’s use of water release along with her Ketsuryugan. Even though we’re both 6, she’s been dominating every opponent she’s gone against with her dojutsu.

“Now that’s all been said, Let the fight… BEGIN!”

Chapter Text

Instantaneously, I chose to close my eyes and rushed forward. I could tell that Chino, for one, was taking this lightly. I couldn't blame her for not having anyone to humble her while she was on her winning streak.

For any genin, Chino would be a tough fight. She likes to keep her opponents at a distance while she uses genjutsus or bubbles as her main form of attack. To those who managed to get close to her and boy was that few, we got to see her greatest weakness was close combat.

I'd compare her to a Summoner or Elementalist, mid-long ranged combat was her go-to. Her use of kunai wasn't anything special so I didn't have much to fear in that regard.

I heard a swift gust blow by, I knew that she shushin.

It didn't take long to find exactly where she went, I figured this wasn't something she'd think would be too much of a challenge so she would decide to go for the neck first.

M: (I would've too.) (Hisashi)

B: (That's 'cause you're a boring geezer) (Yasu)

M: (Unlike you, I don't play with my food!) (Hisashi)

S: (Both of you, just shut up for once.) (Hikari)

I've been training hard for the coliseum for the two years I've been here. Watching every fight, every movement, and mistake. It wasn't that Chino was better overall, but she knew how to make use of her skillset better than anyone else. So, it was about time she met her match, at least that's what I'd say.

Chino appeared behind me with the pommel of her kunai, about to strike when I grabbed her wrist with my left hand. It was risky but I needed to be quick about it.

"Well would you look at that, it looks like Chino wants to make quick work of this fight against our fresh blood! If Kohaku can't counter, then we wouldn't have much to look forward to!"

I heated the chakra within me and brought my right hand up to her chin. Before she had the moment to think, I rotated and slammed Chino to the ground before retreating backward. I heard the wind being knocked out of her, so I retconned the idea of an axe kick until I could see the damage done.

Well, seeing wasn't exactly what I was doing. I was enacting my [Will] to spread my awareness, making a sort of mental diagram of the arena I was in. Still just as versatile in use, as long as you could envision what you wanted to achieve precisely, your [Will] responds. It was mostly spellcasters who could use their will as freely with a spell and process in mind. I normally run-on overtime with Hisashi but that's not without its issues.

I remembered a person who came up to me super excited when they found out I could do this. I still remember the mad man taking out enemies left and right while I was adjusting my fighting style to fit my needs.

He kept on calling me Sensor-Sensei and everyone else ended up doing it too so I ended up teaching others how to do it although they weren't all to the same degree as me.

I barely dodged out of the way of a kunai that slit the skin against my cheek. It stung but healed over just as quickly, which was when I started to get concerned. I activated [Mind's Eye] to see that she managed to roll away and throw a kunai while I was lost in thought, I guess she wasn't the only one taking this too lightly.

"OH! WOULD YOU TAKE A LOOK AT THAT LADIES AND GENTS, LOOKS LIKE THE FIRST HIT GOES TO KOHAKU BUT CHINO MAKES IT EVEN WITH A STRIKE BY HIS FACE!"

The steam I produced was still in my mouth, so I made some hand seals, Chino did the same. We both puckered our mouths and unleashed our attacks.

Chino- [Suiton: Water Bullet]

Kahuko- [Futon: Steam bullet]

The two barrages of gas vs liquid met, canceling out each other as a few stray bullets managed to make their mark. Let me tell you, that hurt like a motherfucker, but I wasn't to take one lying down. I can't say it was perfect, but I got this low steam to float around the floor. I looked up to see that Chino was there-

M: (No, don't!) (Hisashi)

…Eyes red,… fuck!

Everything around me looked like I was looking through a glass of wine, I was fucked.

What am I supposed to do? My mind's eye relies on my senses as well, if they're distraught now I might as well say fuck it all.

S: (Kohaku, let's stay calm.) (Hikari)

Just as Hikari got their words across, I punched myself in the face. I could dully hear the announcer in the distance, but I couldn't care less, I needed to come up with a response to this quickly.

M: (Hey, Kohaku?) (Hisashi)

(Yes, Hisashi?)

M: (Are you having fun?) (Hisashi)

Am I having fun?

Fighting in a world I've always wanted to challenge.

Meeting characters who inspired me.

Being bloody like this? Not so much. But for whatever comes next, I'm here for the ride!

(Heh, yeah. I'm having lots of fun. Don't count me out just yet!)

Another fist punched me in the gut, instead of letting her control the situation I started blowing steam out of my mouth. Trying to control the shape was much more difficult than I thought as I could feel the vapor scorching my skin as I contracted my [Will] to form these beehive-shaped gauntlets going up my forearms. I wasn't Sensor-Sensei for nothing.

My mind may be here, while my body is there. I used my newfound gauntlets to lift my fists and slam them into the ground, creating this giant puff of vapors that only kept expanding with the steam I already set up.

"WH- WHAT'S THIS HERE?! IT LOOKS LIKE KOHAKU MANAGED TO BREAK CHINO'S GENJUTSU WITHOUT ANY SEALS?!"

Damn, right I did! The rush of energy flowing through me felt amazing!

[Bloodline Awaken: Hoizuki/ C—--]

I couldn't focus on the rest I heard before taking another water bullet to the face.

"Seven to Three, the division is only widening! This is the difference that comes with experience everyone!"

'Experience? EXPERIENCE?!'

S: (Oh brother…) (Hikari)

M: (There's no use talking to him now.) (Hisashi)

B: (YES! WE GOT THIS IN THE BAG!) (Yasu)

M: (Or this could all go horribly wrong.) (Hisashi)

You haven't done enough, you need a stupid degree, you don't have a stupid amount of followers. EVERY. GOD DAMN. TIME!

B: (So …how far off the deep end are we thinking?) (Yasu)

M: (Hmm… I guess it only matters if he-) (Hisashi)

[Mind's Eye]

M: (Yup, okay um..) (Hisashi)

S: (I salute his sensibility) (Hikari)

M: (Farewell! You'll be forever missed!) (Hisashi)

I let the chakra heating up inside me take over as I felt my form become lighter by the minute. My vision became hazier until all I could see was white. Chino slit her wrist with her kunai, spilling some blood on the ground that wrapped around her in the form of a dragon's head. It's time to begin my onslaught.

From the steam, a fist-shaped blast struck the barrier around her. One time, two times, three!  For fuck's sake, if she used this the first minute I'd lose, it was easy to tell that it was taking more of a toll on her than me to keep going.

Losing her focus, I ran up from behind the barrier, built up the steam towards my left fist, and struck, four. The backlash was worse than expected with the explosion blowing both of us back.

"A good ol' offense vs defense match has begun everyone!"

I backflipped and managed to stand my ground by spreading my chakra into the remaining steam. It was tiring but it's been so long since I had a good fight. My chakra wouldn't be able to hold up for much longer, so I had to end this quickly.

"We're looking at a 7 to 4!"

Making the hand signs, I unleashed my assault before I even got the chance to see her

[Futon: Steam Bullet]

"Chino makes good on her shushin to maneuver out of the way but still got struck again! 7 to 5!"

My muscles were aching, I guess experience isn't the only thing I'm lacking right now. Everything was no good if my body couldn't keep up with me. I don't want things to end now.

I threw my body to the ground out of the path of water bullets coming at me, I rolled and felt my body suddenly move faster. By the time my mind caught up to me, I was up in the air in front of a wide-eyed Chino, her Ketsuryugan was active, but I didn't mind it anymore. I would've said I was reckless, at least until I got to see myself in her eyes. My shoulder-length white locks kept in perfect shape compared to my battered body.

The audience kept chanting "STEAM BEAST, STEAM BEAST, STEAM BEAST!"

"9 to 7, It all comes down to this! Wh- What's this?!"

The pair of black sleeves that covered up to my elbow, leaving my upper arm and shoulder visible along with a black turtleneck tank top with dark gray shin guards over my gray pants with an iconic pair of black sandals on my feet.

If I'm gonna be in Naruto, how could I not have the right shoes?! Betting against other competitors for money came in handy. Everything was worn and torn, I could've had protagonist energy if it was just my shirt but whatever.

Besides the condition of my awesome fit, the thing that attracted my attention was the look in her eyes along with a major headache. I could've sworn I saw a pair of Ketsuryugan staring back in the reflection. Once again, with horrible timing, a notification popped up in my face.

[First to face someone of greater skill than yourself!]

[6 more psyches will soon be joining the Original Four (3/10)]

That was the last thing I saw before I heard everyone in my psyche again.

M: (I told you so.) (Hisashi)

S: (That's on Yasu, don't blame me for this. I kept my word.) (Hikari)

B: ( Hehe, Whoopsie…) (Yasu)

The body. If Hisashi was compared to my ability to perform all sorts of skills, Yasu would be the toll it can take. Each aspect of our psyches involved our health in some form. Yasu's the physical side of that for me, with him it wasn't like Hisashi could think ahead freely without worrying about what I could do within my capabilities.

My mind spun in circles while I felt the wind blowing against my face. Just before everything faded to black.

That was that. The official end to my first fight in Naruto was a defeat. Of course, it still stings to this day, but it was the start of something great.

Chapter Text

When I came to, I was in a soft bed. The pillow was so nice, that I ended up snuggling into it more as I heard someone giggle. I quickly turned back to see a pair of red eyes peering out in the dark.

Immediately, I wrapped my body around the pillow and cradled it back and forth. Every time I’m fucked, when am I gonna catch a break.

“Pfft- hahaha.” That laugh was all too familiar, I only knew of one pintsized machine with that laugh!

“C-Ch-Chino-san?” (Kohaku)

“For someone who likes a fight, you sure do get startled easily. Maybe calling you a squirrel wasn’t wrong after all.” Chino snickered while sitting at my bedside

“No, I don’t think it was wrong…” (Kohaku)

She grabbed the sides of my face before giving me a long stare. “I could’ve sworn it wasn’t the first time we met, just how long have you been here?”

“U-Um, 3-4 years now.” It was an odd feeling to have my cheeks squished

“So... before I started?” (Chino)

“Mhm…” (Kohaku)

She kept squishing my cheeks, “Have you always been able to do that?” (Chino)

“Do what?” (Kohaku)

“Ya know… eyes?” (Chino)

“OH! The fight… No, that was the first time that happened.” (Kohaku)

“Hmmm… Okay! Well, you can go back to sleep. I’m going back to bed.” Just like that, she started walking off and opened the door to leave.

“Al- Alright then…” I was already flabbergasted with how casual she treated the person she fought but I guess it goes to show that she's fighting for a different reason, who could say.

Before making her exit she turns back, “Can’t wait to be working with you soon, bye!” Then she shut the door.

“Bye…”

I put the pillow back in place before covering myself with the blanket and shutting my eyes. Tomorrow's a big day after all.

(((...)))

M: (3)

B: (2!)

S: (1)

"DID SHE JUST SAY WE’RE WORKING TOGETHER?!" (Kohaku)

(((There it is.)))

I was already getting a migraine from the feedback of the battle. It wasn't hard to make the decision to hop back into my psyche for a little while, practicing meditation. After all, beating up Yasu made my day a lot better.

We went out of the lake and sat inside our Minka house, drinking some green tea and eating crackers to relax before I decided that I really wanted the answer.

“So, what exactly happened in the fight?”

M: “Where should I start?” (Hisashi)

B: “You were awesome!” (Yasu)

S: “You know you can speak your mind, it helps us not be distracted. Which part would you like to ask about first?” (Hikari)

A lot of my skills weren’t available to me now so I had to find a way to start converting those to something usable here, that’s been a big thing for me and Hisashi. It’s also the time Hisashi is really Hisashi, that’s when I like him best.

“Right…”

B: “Well?” (Yasu)

Hisashi slapped Yasu in the back of his forehead but kept quiet. Yasu lowered his head and did the same.

I tried to get the words out of my mouth but I just felt stuck, it’s always been an issue but it’s been particularly bad now to get over this hurdle. I took a deep breath before looking Hikari, directly in the eyes.

“I’d like to know about the whole ordeal with the bloodline first.” (Kohaku)

S: She smiled at me and put down her cup, “See, you’re doing just fine. Let’s take it easy but to answer your question, I wasn’t the one who noticed the immediate change first. That responsibility belongs to…”

I slowly turned to face Yasu, who was balled up, facing the corner. Reminding me of a certain blonde character with the habit of annoying his friends. His red hair in a long ponytail with a headband on top failed to cover up the bruises I gave him. Not like he didn’t fight back so I wasn’t in the best shape either. Wearing armor over his black kimono and having his trusty naginata by his side.

I shuffled off my pillow and wrapped my arms around his neck and began to trail off, “Hey Yasu… That was a pretty mean right hook…”

M: “...” (Hisashi)

B: “Your suplex was flawless.” (Yasu)

S: “...” (Hikari)

“You really think so?!”

B: “I know so!” (Yasu)

“Bro!”

B: “Bro!” (Yasu)

““.....””

We embraced into a magnificent hug, the armor in front of Yasu wasn’t the most comfortable thing to be against but it got a lot comfier after he took it off. Which I never understood, a specter could just imagine something whether that be an object or place, and somehow influence our psyche. The person with the most control is Hisashi on his own through [Will], if I work with Hikaru our [Chakra] is leagues behind. Ah, that might get confusing, what should we call it?

***

“Just go with its normal name.” (????)

“Figures you’d be one for the classics” (Hibiki)

“He’d never change it for the world.” (???)

“Pfft- not like you were much better, Ms-” (Hibiki)

“WE DO NOT SPEAK OF THAT!” (???)

“Alright, alright. I’m sure you’ll talk about it anyway~. Back to your story, Kohaku!” (Hibiki)

***

Looks like we’re calling it [Intent] then. It’s still energy that connects the body and spirit unlike [Will], it’s more vague and unpredictable. You can intend to do something but do something else while you have the will to see something through if that makes sense.

[Qi] on the other hand didn’t have a place in the psyche, that was physical. Comparable to stamina, it’s the energy that allows us to push our bodies to their limits. Feats of the extreme like the bullets out of the steam I was able to produce without using chakra against Chino’s shield.

B: “Well, I can’t deny that being here has felt a lot more freeing…” (Yasu)

“Is that feeling the same for all of you?” (Kohaku)

M: “Not particularly?” (Hisashi)

S: “I can’t really say I feel a difference yet.” (Hikari)

M: “Then I’ll purely blame the fact that he’s a monk.” (Hisashi)

S: “Your body is your greatest weapon after all.” (Hikari)

Yasu relaxed and turned me back towards everyone, now sticking to a back hug. Wrapping his legs around my waist and refusing to let go as I had to crawl my way back to the table. If it wasn’t for my physical form being my old one in here, I’d be a goner.

My short spiky black hair was streaked white with my poliosis, dark brown eyes. A muscular figure, I’d like to compare myself to Takeda Harumi if I do say so myself. I was in a navy kimono while I was here, otherwise, I revert back to being Kohaku back outside. We were still working out the kinks.

***

“He didn’t.” (???)

“No, I’m pretty sure he just did.” (????)

“I’ll leave that to the two of you if the time comes.” (Hibiki)

“Ehem!”

“Right, sorry. Go on” (????)

***

B: Tracing down my chest before grabbing a pec “Your body now has the qualities of a member of the Hoizuki clan, enjoy being a watery boy. Oh, and you already know, you’re a Chinoike.” (Yasu)

“Naturally?” (Kohaku)

M: “Well, yeah. Pretty sure that everything was just having a problem working together.” (Yasu)

“Is that why-” (Kohaku)

S: “We don’t need to talk about it but I think so.” (Hikari)

M: “I’m glad it’s over with, but this does pose a question.” (Hisashi)

S: “You mean of the others’ mentioned?” (Hikari)

M: “Yes, does this mean that everyone will have a strange combination, or are we the odd ones out and if not, have they awakened them yet or had them since the beginning?” (Hisashi)

“Are you saying we could’ve been an Uchiha?” (Kohaku)

M: “...” (Hisashi)

B: “...” (Yasu)

S: “...” (Hikari)

“WE COULD’VE BEEN AN UCHIHA?!” (Kohaku)

The rest of the night was pretty uneventful, aside from theorizing, Hikari gave me a massage both in and outside the mokoto, Me and Yasu sumo wrestled and we all chilled in the hot spring, a healthy body, a healthy mind, a healthy soul. I went back to dreaming…

Woke up covered in a cold sweat a few hours afterward, and my hands were still shaking a bit while I was getting ready. But there was no need to worry, this was a lot weaker than before. I guess being here really did reset everything. I was glad to be out of the dorms for once, it got a lot easier to calm myself after washing my face.

I wasn’t sure where to go, using [Mind’s Eye] was pretty invasive. I can’t say that it’s helped me just as much as it has scarred me. As much as Hikari is my voice of reason, she has a deep love for drama.

She reminded me of someone but as much as I’ve tried to remember who, it’s just gotten harder. That’s been frustrating for Hizashi, some memories he’s kept have been blank.

I exercised in my black shorts, going around the room on a handstand

It’s alright, there’s probably a re-

*BANG BANG*

“AHH!” Falling onto my back hurt like hell!

“Chino…” (Oyashiro)

“Oh, my bad! Are you up? Oh, wait-” (Chino)

“Yeah, I’m up! Don’t open the door!” (Kohaku)

“...” (Oyashiro)

“Are you-” (Chino)

“NO, I’M CHANGING!” (Kohaku)

“That’s what I was going to say.” (Chino)

“Oh.” (Kohaku)

“Just meet us at the entrance and we’ll head on our way.” (Oyashiro)

“Got it!” (Kohaku)

I changed into a white high collared sleeveless undershirt and black cargo pants. It was nice to have my stuff in a scroll now. I’ll have to find out who gave it to me so I could thank them. It was a lot more convenient than the bag Futsuo got me.

Opening up the door, I walked out of the hotel I was in? I thought I was gonna be in a hospital for sure but it turned out I was alright or was I?

Healthy body, healthy mind, healthy body, healthy mind…

I looked myself over, no nicks, no cuts, no bruises. I was alright. I probably should’ve thought about this while I was exercising.

M: (No shit, Sherlock) (Hisashi)

B: (Sometimes you really get me thinking that the geezer's age has an effect on you) (Yasu)

M: (I- mmm… oh…. maybe…) (Hisashi)

(Hizashi, you’re fine. I love you.) (Kohaku)

M: (Mm? Ah, yes. Love you too, kiddo…) (Hisashi)

I was walking aside from Chino and could help but notice the looks from both of my fellow Chinoikes kept taking peeks back at me.

***

“But why?” (???)

“Why what?” (Kohaku)

“Why did you go with them instead of staying at the hotel? Wait, why were you at a hotel instead of a hospital?!” (???)

***

Oh, Well uh… Gosh right. Sorry, I’ll slow down. The coliseum isn’t somewhere people went to fight and earn money. It was more like the Romans, they’d get their… participants. We’re acquired. From liberated people caught again, those who were sold by bandits trying to make some extra cash. Or sold by people who didn’t want us anymore to richer people so they could start this chain of making money off of us. That’s at least supposed to be the case as long as we win.

If someone were to lose in the coliseum, we’d go to our opponents' owner. Those amongst us were normally treated better if we had a kekkai genkai but, that wasn’t always the case. This lasted so long because we were on an island that wasn’t marked by any map.

Regardless, I couldn’t tell if it was something wrong with the way I walked or dressed, maybe my hair?

En Oyashiro looked uncomfortable, it was when he fully just stopped that I knew something was wrong.

I was about to pull out a kunai from my side bag when he turned back and looked directly at me.

“Are you listening?” (Oyashiro)

“Huh?” (Kohaku)

“Pfft, he was really out of it” (Chino)

(Fuck, he was talking to me?! Uhh…)

S: (Oop, Looks like we got a little too much of your attention, we’ll cut off communication for a bit. Good luck with that!) (Hikari)

(FUCK WAIT! WHAT DID HE SAY?! NOOO!) (Kohaku)

My face was flushed as my heart felt like it was going to pump out of my chest.

I’m doing something wrong, oh god. What did I miss? Is this it?

My eyes darted around, I started to panic a little.

On the other hand, Chino was ecstatic. She was pretty great at hiding it if it wasn’t for the smile on her face that went up from time to time.

“Kohaku.” (Oyashiro)

Shit. I’m fucked, I screwed up, I knew it was too good to be true.

“Kohaku.” (Oyashiro)

God, Why'd he have to say it so straight-faced! “Y- yes?” (Kohaku)

He just stood there.

What the hell am I supposed to do?! I should’ve paid attention, I should’ve kept a close eye on everything. What if-

I totally managed to... keep my cool ... Ahem!

“We’re in front of the clothing shop, are you ready to go inside?”

“Huh?” (Kohaku)

“Are you ready to go inside?” (Oyashiro)

“Weren't you listening? We said we’d get you something new.” (Chino)

“Oh! Uh... Yeah!” (Kohaku)

“Now, that’s the spirit!” (Chino)

Chino wrapped her arm around mine as she lead me inside. God, I could already feel the heated glare I was receiving behind me. Walking inside the place, I was shocked to see so many varieties. It was intoxicating.

As excited as I was, I felt sick to my stomach. I knew everything was too good to be true. I stopped to turn back before I embarrassed myself. Then Oyashiro covered up my eyes and turned me back around.

“Chino, if you wouldn’t mind?” (Oyashiro)

“Hehe! I’m on it, boss!” (Chino)

I heard her footsteps start to trail off the longer he kept me there.

“Hey, Kohaku?” (Oyashiro)

“Yes,... boss?” (Kohaku)

“Mm, We’ll deal with them later. Boss is fine for now.” (Oyashiro)

“For now?” (Kohaku)

“Forget it. You want to be able to do whatever you want right?” (Oyashiro)

“Umm…” (Kohaku)

“Well?” (Oyashiro)

“Y-yes, boss…” (Kohaku)

“It’s alright, we’re going to start slow.” (Oyashiro)

“A- alright?” (Kohaku)

“What colors do you want to wear?” (Oyashiro)

It was just like I feared, it was going to happen again. I couldn’t take it anymore.

“... Blacks and white, please?” (Kohaku)

- : (“Are you sure about that?”) (Oyashiro)

What the fuck was that?!

“Ah-... I-”

-: (“Oop, mai bad. Wrong timing?”) (---)

“Uh…” (Kohaku)

-: (Hey, —, ah no wait it’s… Kohaku, right?)

(Y-Yes?) (Kohaku)

-: (Ah don’t bother with the thinking right now. I’m just going to say it, do you mind if I borrow [Mind’s Eye] real quick?)

(What do you need it for?) (Kohaku)

-: (Ooh, I don’t know if it’s safe to say that here. How about I do something else?)

(Are we-) (Kohaku)

-: (Well, that’s really up for you to decide.)

YOU’RE NOT GIVING ME ANYTHING TO WORK WITH HERE

-: (Hey, Kahuko?)

(WHAT?!, It's KOHAKU, KO-HA-KU!)

-: ( Pfft! That’s better. The anxiety was annoying to feel, it’s better to just show something else. I’ll do you this solid only because it’s you.)

(A-Alright?) (Kohaku)

-: (You can’t avoid the plotted events, some will try but certainly, no one can.)

(You mean all ten?) (Kohaku)

-: (Pfft- yeah, all ten.)

(You just lied.) (Kohaku)

-: (Shit, fuck you!)

(I’ll lend it to you.) (Kohaku)

-: (Lo- Wait what?)

(I said, I’ll lend it to you.)

-: (... What do you want?)

What do I want…

***

(Flashback)

I was standing in a hospital room in front of the figure of my father, just struggling to inhale. As frail as he look, he gripped my hand tightly.

“... Is this really what you wanted?”

***
(Present moment)

(How can I find myself?) (Kohaku)

-: (That’s about the dumbest question I’ve heard in a long ass time. And I hear questions often.)

(Fine! Then, could you give me some advice?) (Kohaku)

-: (On wha- You know what? Sure, let’s do that. )

(Gre-) (Kohaku)

-: (When all seems like it’s going dark, just follow your heart. It’s never failed you once. Also, for the love of god slow down!)

The whole world around me felt like it was spinning, I wasn’t moving but I still felt the rush. Then, in a snap, it was over.

-: (Thank you very much, my good sir!)

(Ugh…) (Kohaku)

-: (Yeah, sorry. I have that effect on people sometimes. It should be all good now.)

(Do I know you?) (Kohaku)

-: (Mm… more or less, still depends on you. Chiao!)

(Hey wait!) (Kohaku)

-: (Ugh, just this once.)

(Will we meet again?) (Kohaku)

-: (... I hope so…)

“So, what’s your choice?” (Oyashiro)

“... Is it really alright to wear anything?”

“W-well yeah. It’s fine now…” (Oyashiro)

“Heh, slow down huh?”

“Sorry, what was that?”

“I said, how about we start with violet then. I really do like the color of Chino’s eyes.” I knew what I had to do, The grin on my face was widening as I looked up at him.

“WHY YOU!” (Oyashiro)

“I GOT THE STUFF!” (Chino)

“UGH, Fine! Let’s get started then.” (Oyashiro)

I didn’t understand a lot back then but dad always told me, you live and you learn. It was about time I really started putting that into practice. If I was going to do this I had to do it right, starting with making the most of what I have. We’ll worry about everything else later.

Chapter Text

Within the clothing shop, racks upon racks of various colorful cloth lined the store and towards the back, two light blonde individuals were grimacing as they gave looks to each other in front of a brown curtain. Luckily, only a few customers were present who didn’t stick around long after. Both were standing in front of a singular brown curtain blocking them from witnessing the dry heaving mess.

That mess would be me.

I thought I had it! Crumpled up, on my knees, just sitting in front of a bucket. I looked back up to the mirror on the seat in front of me and managed to activate my Ketsuryugan again.

A surge of red surrounded each corner of the room, a creeping sensation came over me as I kept staring into my reflection. I physically felt like I was going to lose yesterday’s breakfast if I keep going at it. I thought having a knife twisted in you was bad enough, but that was just hell.

M: (We’re doing as much as we can Kohaku…) (Hisashi)

B: (Yeah, you just need to face this hurdle first!) (Yasu)

S: (...) (Hikari)

What am I doing wrong?! Why can’t I do this?! Wha-

Everything around me started to blur as various shades of reds from the floor, the bench, and everything else were seeping into each other. My heart was pounding out of my chest, I couldn’t fight it.

For all this time, I couldn’t face this, why did I have to face it then?

I lost count of how many times it happened, I kept myself hunched over. My body shivered violently; I couldn’t keep my composure. Tears streamed down my face, glistening like a ruby before rippling into the bloody sea of a room surrounding me. For not eating breakfast yet, I couldn’t tell what exactly was going on anymore.

The seeping just became more of a swirl, constant in its motion. I couldn’t make out the muttering I heard. Trying to distract myself I shut my eyes, hoping to get into my psyche.

***

Suddenly, nothing. I didn’t recognize where I was anymore. Everything was still dark but only a few seconds passed.

My surroundings became much cooler, standing straight, I opened my eyes to find a giant white space. Well to be more accurate, the land was cloaked in sheets of white. I wrapped my arms around the shivering form of my body and started boiling myself as strange as that sounded. Leaving bits of steam off when the snow touches my skin in the middle of the blizzard before me, I used [Mind’s Eye] and walked until I found more wooden areas and a small trail of red upon the white canvas before me.

Even with the indents in the snow being less visible, it must’ve been recent when someone else was coming through here. As soon as I touched the track, I felt a creeping sensation reaching me as a pointed object pricked the back of my neck. All I could tell was that it had no curves, so my mind immediately ran through anything like a senbon, an arrow a-

“Now, I’ll ask, and I’ll only ask once, don’t make a move and you’ll live another day, are we clear?”

So, I’m physically here, well-

***

“So fucking stupid” (???)

“Bits of steam…” (Hibiki)

“You felt cold!” (????)

“I GET IT GEEZ! YES, I REGISTERED THAT LATE BUT COULD YOU BLAME ME?!” (Kohaku)

Yes (???, ????, Hibiki)

UGH!

***

ANYWAYS, the perpetrator just like the voice didn’t even give me the time to respond before withdrawing the weapon and picking me up by the scruff of my neck and hoisting me over their shoulder. All I could see was the white silk hood this figure draped over their figure.

“Hey wai-”

“^@#$%@!&”

I couldn’t process what was even going on anymore before a searing pain ran through my head. I couldn’t keep up with it all, I even had to stop using [Mind’s Eye].

“Ah!”

“Oh, shit!.”

The throbbing sensation was starting to come to pass but the nauseousness was too much to bear with the last thing I saw was the long silky black hair of my assailant-

***

Such a strong word for someone who just nabbed your ass from a blizzard. (???)

If I do remember, that wasn’t the last time (Hibiki)

I think you really had the easiest time going along with things and you knew the series but questioned so little so far. (????)

Hey, we’re getting there! (Kohaku)

***

It was then that I got to see myself, I looked a lot bigger. My muscles were more developed, my hair was longer, in a mullet no less! Scars etched my arms like stripes on a zebra. I looked like a badass!

But that was it.

The person in white, begun their trek through the snow, with my body slung over one shoulder. I couldn’t do anything else but admire the view of my glorious dump truck until their figures were lost in the snow.

I don’t know how long I stood there afterward. Did I die again? Was that my last chance?

I wasn’t cold anymore, even touching the ground it felt like I was going through it. When I came to, I was in a white space, no trees in sight but once I took a step forward all that changed.

A blinding pink light enveloped the whole space, I was alerted to the loud clicking of shoes as I started taking in where I was now, from a snowy landscape to the marble halls.

WHERE THE FUCK AM I NOW?!

A blonde woman had her hair in a ponytail as she walked down in a purple suit with a white dress shirt with a man well over ten feet tall, his copper skin made his white slicked back hair and scruff on his chin stick out.

Neither one of them paid me any mind as the lady kicked down what came into view for me. A set of white doors and strutted forward, her companion didn’t lose stride with her for a second, so I guess this was an everyday thing to him.

“ALRIGHT! WHO FUCKED UP?!”

“Sweetie do calm down. There may have just been an accident”

“ABSOLUTELY NOT! THIS IS INEXCUSABLE!”

The women kept going so just like the guy, I joined along. Now that I got a closer look at her, she smelled of lavender while the titan of a man beside me surprisingly smelled like mangos. Dawning a half-opened dress shirt in a similar manner to the women, I tried to keep it together… totally not pitching a tent of my own…

B- besides the point! I wasn’t too sure how… visible I was this time around. I could smell and see just fine but decided to keep silent. I only knew for sure that I’d wouldn’t want to be the ones who pissed off that lady!

We turned a corner to another door, and she actually BROKE these ones off their hinges while one went flying, surprisingly not making a sound

“WHAT’S UP BITCHES!”

What we walked into was one of the grandest rooms I’ve ever seen, a giant meeting room with eight being surrounding a table while more seats were lined and god…

***

Everyone was fucking hot, right? (???)

So~ fucking hot! You should’ve been there! (Kohaku)

***

Urk! Don’t distract me!

“Can you not see that we’re busy?!”

“Oh?! I’m so sorry, it’s just that YOU ALL LOST 10,000 SOULS! If you haven’t exactly realized it yet, knowing where they are is a two-way street!”

“HOW DARE-”

HOLY SHIT!

Again, a veil of darkness cover my eyes and I was back in the black space before I could even look at who was talking. I was getting more used to it but it definitely needs some work if I was going to be here often.

This time, things weren’t as obvious. It was never this long in the dark, that’s when I felt things start to become cooler. But I still couldn’t see. I was already trying to process what I witnessed but now I was here.

This is new…

Slowly, my heartbeat began to slow as I breathed in and out. The first thing I took in was the sensations around me. My back was against a soft surface, for one this surface was longer than the bed I was on for sure.

I couldn’t reach this far laying down as my current self, so I was certain that I was bigger, not too sure if it was my old body though. From the body I saw first I couldn’t be precise, but I think this was definitely later than what happened. My body felt wider, my head felt cooler, no hair reaching the back of my neck, so I guess I was rocking a different look.

I tried to lift my right arm only to feel something soft but this time it wasn’t anything fluffy. Squishier….

H- holy shit…. There’s no way.

I slid my arm out and my senses were becoming clearer. Thick and lingering, this soothing aroma was familiar to me, but I couldn’t put my finger on it. It didn’t take much longer to confirm what was going on.

The low moans against my ears were enough to make my face red, two ladies were at my sides strong enough to hold my arms in place. Although the area was cool, I could feel a similar smooth fabric against my back and arms. I was out here bare-chested, in what seemed to be a robe and a pair of boxers. As much as I was nervous, everything was just strangely comforting.

One of the girls lifted their finger onto my neck and was starting to reach my chest when we heard a deep low growl, she immediately removes her hand and kept her body close to my left arm as the girl on my right let out a chuckle.

“So, what is it that you want, exactly?”

This voice was more throaty, low in tone, but each word was spoken softly and had a level of clarity that made me shiver. My body went stiff for a second before I eased up. It felt like my heart skipped a beat in their presence.

“Well? We don’t have all day, darling.”

It didn’t take anything else for a tent to form in my pants and as I hoped nobody noticed, all three of them chuckled.

“Can I-” (Kohaku)

“No.”

“You-” (Kohaku)

“What’s your name?”

“Koha-”

“Alright then. I would like to make sure before we do go any further, are you alright with what happens today?”

“What happens today?” (Kohaku)

The chuckle from all three of them had me shaking in my boots.

“It’s anything you want.”

I kept my mouth shut as the room went silent. No matter what I said, I still couldn’t see.

God, just what have I gotten myself into.

“Pfft- I’m sorry, do continue.”

I just don’t understand what….

“Yes.”

Another fucking mind reader, what does that make me 3-0 on mind readers?! Wait, so I don’t even need to say anything. Fuck that’s-

***

SPARE US THE DETAILS! (????)

I wouldn’t mind hearing a little more actually… a little spice. (???)

… (Hibiki)

***

The silence still emanated through.

At a moment’s notice, my head was pushed down onto a pillow as a soft sensation was upon my lips. Cool to the touch, I didn’t want the moment to end as I went in again hoping to high heaven.

“Woah, slow your roll. I can’t be here making someone else jealous.”

I'm telling you that when this person could rob me and I'd say thank you, I mean every word.

“I won’t be jealous...”

I'm here with FOUR PEOPLE, FOUR!

“And the sky is falling, GET YOUR ASS OVER HERE YOU-”

“S-SHUT UP!”

I'M IN HEAVEN!

My left leg was slowly lifted, and for a moment I anxiously waited with anticipation. a light touch began to pepper me with soft kisses going up my thigh before stopping. My vision started to come to me, but I felt this small tug in my chest.

A tinge of sadness came over me as a hand was placed on the side of my chin.

“Things will get better from here; I can promise you that. At some point, you’ll find some people who’ll help guide the way. Just don’t be afraid to take that first step okay?”

I was focusing hard to know who I was looking at but all I was able to get was a look at their hair, short, orange… spiky? and long, wild, black.

“Oh! Uh- Pay attention to what happens this time, it’ll save you a lot of trouble.”

So, for the fourth and final time today, I’ve felt a tug against my consciousness as I was pulled out and back in my own body.

[ Genjutsu Defense: Complete]

[ Acquired: ------ ‘s Gift]

[Clues: 3]

“I-Is everything alright in there, Kohaku?” Chino took a little peek through the curtain for a second before hiding away.

“I’m done… not exactly proud of it. Can I get some water?”

A water bottle was rolled under the curtain, I snatched that shit up like it was nectar for the gods just chugged it. My arm was shaking to the point that I couldn’t hold it straight with one.

I was panting, tuckered out but the room was finally back to normal, and I caught a good look at myself in the mirror“”

***

(... What do you want?)

“Could you show me what I was supposed to do?”

(Mm… that’s a lot... Is there something else?)

(How can I find me?)

(That’s about the dumbest question I’ve heard in a long ass time. And I hear questions often.)

(Fine! Then, could you give me some advice?)

(On wha- You know what? Sure, let’s do that. )

***

A white sleeveless haori with violet clouds outlined in gold wrapped around the form of my shaking body and I took a minute to collect myself, for someone who acted as if they knew me. They were a bitch for being that confusing.

(For the love of god slow down!)

Was that supposed to be a warning?! They knew?!

“Hey boss, I think I’ll stick to black and white for now…” (Kohaku)

“How are you feeling?” (Oyashiro)

“Is the coat alright?” (Chino)

“Pfft, The coat’s fine, thanks for asking…” (Kohaku)

“You know that’s not what she meant. Again, how are you feeling?” (Oyashiro)

I had to wash my mouth out and store my… bucket into the scroll before exiting the dressing room, “…I like it a lot…. thank you.”

“I’m sorry, I thought you said something. What was that?” Chino leaned forward, cupping her ear.

“T- Thank you…” I got a little flustered as my cheeks turned redder by the minute

Oyashiro smiled at the two of us before scruffing up our hair and paying. The coat was the only thing I got to try on while had the rest of whatever they chose for me stored in a scroll.

We went to a restaurant afterward, but I didn’t really have the stomach for much after all the… stuff. I was exhausted and ended up falling asleep.

When I woke up, we were on a boat. As for where we were going, my only guess was the same place the Chinoike had to settle in, the Valley of Hell.

Chapter Text

***

*Click*

“Well, that sucked.” (???)

“W-what?!” (Kohaku)

“I’m glad it was just that.”

“Why, because you’ve had a better time?” (Hibiki)

“N-no!”

“Right…” (???)

“Aw, let’s not bully him. His face is getting redder by the minute.” (Kohaku)

“It’s not!” (????)

“All those who reject my statement say I!” (Hibiki)

“I!” (????)

“All those who oppose Princey’s opinion!” (Hibiki)

“I.” (Kohaku)

“I!” (Hibiki)

“And I, we’ve come to the verdict! Calling your bullshit! (???)

“Argh, all of you just shut up!” (????)

“Pfft. Shall we give your highness a royal pardon?” (???)

“I believe we shall.” (Kohaku)

“A-all in favor?” (????)

“I!” (???, Kahuko, Hibiki)

“... I…” (????)

“It has been done!” (Kohaku)

“Oh Hibiki, you’re so quiet now.” (???)

“Bitch.” (Hibiki)

“Whore.” (???)

“Ugh, you know why…” (Hibiki)

“Oh, do I?”

“I’m surprised you forgot.” (????)

*Sigh* “We can talk about it later.” (Hibiki)

“Hmm? Well, whatever then. It’ll come to me. Love you, whore!” (???)

“Aw, Love you too, bitch.” (Hibiki)

“How the fuck are you two friends?” (????)

“You’d never understand.” (???)

“It’s all for the agenda!” (Hibiki)

“Oh! You’re talking about-” (Kohaku)

“SILENCE FOOL!” (Hibiki, ???)

“Alright, alright. Let’s be serious now. A little constructive criticism Kohaku? One, who the fuck needed all that, info dump much. We got time, that’s not something you can just scarf down! Two, if you’re gonna make it spicy, MAKE IT SPICY! Don’t get my hopes up!” (???)

“B-” (Kohaku)

“No buts! My turn!” (???)

*Click*

***

In the middle of the night, we lurked the halls of the manor, not to move with haste but to ensure that we wouldn’t have to worry about being beheaded by our dastardly foes.

By 12:15 when the lights were off and everyone should be asleep, I hid around a corner and managed to keep my [Sneak] skill active. I had to remain cautious because even the slightest movement would alert the guards to my presence.

It sucked not being able to master our clan skill yet, but I wasn’t too worried, taking out targets was no biggie for me. The only difference between then and now is that I had a person by my side, my partner in crime, my comrade!

“Hotaru, are you sure this is a good idea?”

“Of course, they’ll never be able to know it was us! Besides, are you having fun too?” (Hotaru)

“Yeah…”

“Hehe okay, let’s keep it low.” (Hotaru)

“Hehe, right!”

We slept a little earlier today just so we could pull off this stunt. I spent weeks taking note of the guards’ routes to ensure that this plan would be perfect. We were in peaceful times now, if not for that, I’m positive we would’ve been caught at the entrance.

Looking about we made sure not to catch anyone and snuck into the room. Both of us knew exactly what we were looking for we could smell it. The sweet taste of victory was right at the tip of our tongues.

Just as we reached our target, I pulled out a small golden needle from my pocket and a light waft of what smelled like lilacs hit my nose just as the lights turned on. A certain woman stood there, not looking too pleased while the man behind her stifled his laughter.

“Hotaru, Yakumo. What are you two doing up?”

There she stood, with her nagajuban over her blue kimono. Uroko Kurama, our mom. Holding the right side of her hair behind her ear while the rest was loose toward the left. The very person I had to blame for me looking like Dora the Explorer. She didn’t cross her arms, but her eyes were already speaking for her.

Dad, Murakumo Kurama was distracted collecting himself. Dressed in the same manner only his kimono was green. His soft, short brown hair was growing over the back of his head becoming more of a mullet, I was curious to see if I could save his hairline from receding in the future. I could only pray for more hair on his head even if it may be futile.

“We’ve been had, Haruto.” (Yakumo)

“Shh, just follow my lead.” (Hotaru)

Ugh! We were so close too!

It was like Yakumo read my mind, we both wrapped our arms around each other and yawned “Good morning, Papa, Mama…”

DOUBLE STRIKE!

The grin dad was trying to hide was telling me that we got this in the bag. But a chill emanated and put everything to a halt as mom smiled at the two of us with her cold dead eyes.

Shit, she’s onto us! Her resistance to sugar coating is over 9000!

I couldn’t react but Yakumo couldn’t help but be more open about her emotions, her arm shook a little, so I gave her arm a small squeeze to reassure her.

“It’s midnight, what are you two doing up?” (Uroko)

“Oh, it is?” (Haruto)

“We were just going to the bathroom and were going to go back to bed.” (Yakumo)

Shit, Yagura!

“Mhm…, so that’s why the two of you are in the kitchen. Especially after what we were baking today?” (Uroko)

“U- Uhuh…” (Hotaru)

“Honey.” (Uroko)

Dad jumped a little, he knew well even without looking, what’d he’d see.

“Ah! Well, you two should be heading back to bed now. Your mother and I have some business to attend to.” (Murakumo)

He’s blushing, shit! Mom got the upper hand!

I had to keep up the act but that was some way to tell us what they were doing.

B: (Looks like the jigs up) (?)

I heard a light giggle accompanied by, S: (You did a lot better this time, sweetie. With Yakumo too, no less. But alas, you can’t hide the judgment behind your face.) (?)

(I couldn’t help that mom went for a guy whose mustache looked like a second pair of eyebrows!)

Dad already stood straight stiff while the small gulp wasn’t doing him any favors and soon that was gonna be in more ways than one.

***

GEEZ! (????)

Pfft- (Hibiki)

Haha! (Kohaku)

***

Mom made her way over and picked me up while dad moved for Yakumo. With nothing but a sense of defeat in our hearts, we started making our way down the darkened hall. Its regular pale-yellow walls looked blue covered by the shadows of the compound.

The operation was a bust, but I don’t think either of us minded it as much. It was one of the new pleasures I had in this life, it was always a better feeling to be in the warmth of their arms. I even heard Yakumo’s light snoring before we made it back to our rooms.

Mom tucked us in and gave both of us a small kiss on the forehead before going ahead. Dad gave a kiss to Yakumo before turning back to me like a deer caught in headlights. I bet that’s how we looked cause I nearly burst out laughing.

“I still look good right?” (Murakumo)

“Mhm, Papa looks handsome.” (Haruto)

“Alright sweetie, thank you!” (Murakumo)

“Good night, love you.” As he kissed my forehead and scrambled for the entrance.

“Love you too, papa.” (Haruto)

Only to turn back to see me and Yakumo casually chewing on a sweet, sweet Shio Daifuku. I gotta say, mom’s red bean paste was divine.

“You!” (Murakumo)

“We’re not telling if you aren’t.” (Yakumo)

“Oh really? What would you have on me?” (Murakumo)

Ask and you shall receive.

“I wonder how mom would feel about you getting a secret order of Icha Icha Paradise for the clansmen.” (Haruto)

“Not to mention, Icha Icha Violence to go along with it.” (Yakumo)

“How-” (Murakumo)

“We couldn’t find you to play so we spent a little time digging.” (Haruto)

“Are you blackmailing me? Your papa?!” (Murakumo)

“Mom always said to use whatever you have to your advantage.” (Yakumo)

“So, we got it, your move, bucko” (Haruto)

“Fine. You win this time.” (Murakumo)

“Don’t keep her waiting, you know what happened last time.” (Haruto)

“Fine. Good night!” (Murakumo)

“Good night~!” (Yakumo, Haruto)

With a pleasant dessert in my stomach, I stared up into the ceiling of our room. It was supposed to be a giant gold bird flying through the sky, over the village. Truly…. It just looked like a poorly drawn chicken. I remember mom was laughing for days on end at Dad’s work.

It was a nice reminder that now was my chance to find joy in the smaller things instead of having to worry for days on end.

How I went from assassinating targets to being a little girl wasn’t the easiest thing to adjust to, I think everyone just goes through a period of trying to accept the circumstances. A lot of questioning if this is real but luckily, I still had my specters by my side which brought a sense of comfort while we sorted out our thoughts.

Going from playing in Astrya to having it infect earth was already a difficult change but now I’m here in Naruto. There wasn’t any panic but it’s just a lot you know?!

Besides the characters I cosplayed and my siblings’ favorite things, I didn’t have much to go on if I needed to do anything, so I just decided that I’ll try to live a normal life…. That became a pipe dream when I found out that I was a child to the clan head….

So, I simply went along with things….

***

-Yakumo’s POV-

“YOU’LL NEVER TAKE ME ALIVE!” (Hotaru)

“Ms. Hotaru, please…”

“WHO NEEDS FLORAL ARRANGEMENTS ANYWAYS?!” (Hotaru)

“You know, if you do this mom will let us go out again.” (Yakumo)

“You have my attention.” (Hotaru)

***

“What are you doing?” (Yakumo)

“I’m going to play again, you coming?” (Hotaru)

“But-” (Yakumo)

“We could leave a genjutsu for a couple of hours.” (Hotaru)

“...” (Yakumo)

“Soooo…?” (Hotaru)

“Let’s go…” (Yakumo)

“See, you always have a good time” (Hotaru)

“Yeah, yeah…” (Yakumo)

***

“I don’t see a problem here.” (Haruto)

“YOU MADE THE GUARDS CHASE THE TWO OF YOU AROUND ALL DAY AND YOU OUT IN THE VILLAGE!” (Murakumo)

“Again, no problem. Great work out, guys.” (Hotaru)

“YOU LEFT THE CLANSMEN NAKED AND UNCONSCIOUS IN THE WOODS!” (Murakumo)

“There’s no proof that was me.” (Hotaru)

“WHO ELSE WOULD LEAVE A BANNER THAT PROFANE IN THE WOODS!” (Murakumo)

“Big talk for no…” (Yakumo)

“DON’T READ IT” (Murakumo)

“What is that word?” (Yakumo)

“Bock Bock Ba-” (Hotaru)

“HO-TA-RU!”

***

“....” (Hotaru)

“....” (Kahuko)

“....” (????)

“You were saying?” (Hibiki)

“... I- I was...” (Hotaru)

“Uh-huh, speak a little louder for our audience.” (Hibiki)

“Okay, so I wasn’t the easiest child to look over.” (Hotaru)

“A menace.” (????)

“Demon.” (Hibiki)

“You had a fun nickname I’m pretty sure…” (Kohaku)

“W- we don’t need to-” (Hotaru)

“Mm…I don’t know about that.” (Hibiki)

***

“YOU CAN RUN BUT YOU CAN’T HIDE CYCLOPS!” (Hotaru)

“I’m calling your mother.” (Kakashi)

“COME ON, JUST ONE!” (Hotaru)

***

“Ms. Kurama, …your daughter was… terrorizing civilians.”

“It was well deserved!” (Hotaru)

“Hotaru…” (Uroko)

***

“....” (????)

“I could do this all day.” (Hibiki)

“Buzzkill.” (Hotaru)

“What was it again…” (Kohaku)

“Alright, so I had my fair share of fun until it got to the point that ANBU had to watch our move, happy?! It’s not like I was the only one!” (Hotaru)

“Keep telling yourself that.” (Hibiki)

“WIPE THE FAKE ASS GRIN OFF YOUR FUCKING FACE!” (Hotaru)

***

Back the moment before I was so rudely interrupted. Before shutting my eyes, I had to look at my Status.

Player Traits Skill Tree ???

Name: Haruto Kurama

Class: Rogue (Lvl 2), Artisan (Lvl 1)

Str: 2

Dex: 15 (5)

Int: 11(6)

Wis: 3

Cha: 17 (2)

Stm: 4

Chakra: 51 /75

Status: [Normal]

Affinities: Fire, Wind, Yin

Title

===

Shifter (Common)- Replace the position of things and teleport

(Small objects)

+5 Dex

???

???

Reincarnation- With the death of your previous self, you’re able to transfer one ability from your past life to this one.

+15 Chakra

Abilities

=====

Sneak (Lvl 5)- Use a veil of shadows to make your presence less noticeable, you may assist 3 targets with half of your boost.

(Dex*3 + Boost)

25% Stealth boost

50% Within the dark

75% At night

Duration: 10 minutes (May be extended by chakra use)

(Cost: 10 Chakra) (Extend: 4 Chakra per 5 minutes)

Backstab (Lvl 3) (Shifter)- Take your enemy by surprise with a sudden strike at their opening.

Deals 15 damage

(Additional damage: +10) (10 Chakra)

Swipe (Lvl 2)- Your quick handiwork leaves people unaware that they lost something. Hiding the object well and keeping it secure. Fails when someone’s Wis is higher than your Dex + Cha.

10% Speed boost

5% Stealth boost

Cost (5 Chakra)

Shift (Stage 1)- You may complete this ability to swap a small object of your choice within 30 feet

(Cost: 3 Chakra)

R: Daughter of the Moon (Lvl 2)- A powerful force relating to the source watches over you. You can call upon it for assistance. You may allow a spirit to speak to you for 6 minutes.

Duration: 6 minutes (Once a week)

Cost: (30 Chakra)

Question: 1 (50 Chakra)

Reincarnate Bonus

15 Charisma
5 Int
5 ???

???- ???

Merchant’s Eye (Lvl 6)- Take some time to critically recognize the condition, quality, and object in front of you.

Duration: 20 Seconds

3 skills from my main class, 1 from my second, and then they’re the ones I’ve gotten from my titles making for a grand total of 6 skills overall.

(How are we looking, Ella?)

S: (Yakumo will be fine for the month, dear. I’m still figuring out what exactly it is if that’s what you’re asking.) (Ella)

I was proud, even if I only leveled up once back then. The plan was set in motion, Operation Rose Venom was a go!

Chapter Text

***

*Click*

“So, how do we get to hear somebody else?” (Hotaru)

I was meaning to ask! (Kohaku)

What do you mean? (Hibiki)

I mean like you did for Itachi and the geezer… and to call me out. (Hotaru)

“Oh, right. Sorry, I forgot it’s been a bit. So, there’s the large orb in the table, that’ll act as our projector to see stuff go down.” (Hibiki)

“Okay” (Hotaru)

“All you have to do is set your palm on the table and visualize who you want to hear from.” (Hibiki)

“WAIT, SO ANYONE?!” (????)

Yeah. As long as you got the date, you can request when you want it.” (Hibiki)

And you didn’t say so earlier? (????)

“Oh… I didn’t?” (Hibiki)

No. (????)

“Whoopsie, my bad then. I’m pretty sure I’ve explained this a couple of times but-” (Hibiki)

“It’s alright. So, this means we can embarrass you now too?” (Haruto)

“... Yeah…” (Hibiki)

“YES!” (???)

“FUCK YEAH!” (Kohaku)

“MWAHAHA!” (Hotaru)

“Just don’t get too out of hand. It’s easier if you have some established relationship with your target at the time.” (Hibiki)

“So, what’s the catch?” (Hotaru)

“There is none. Unless you’re looking for some real sick shit. Just go for it.” (Hibiki)

“Okay, last question. How direct are we talking?” (Haruto)

“...The other person at the time needs to at least be aware of you in some shape unless you’re reaching out to a friend’s friend. It gets more difficult the less you and your target know each other.” (Hibiki)

“Alright, here goes nothing!” (Haruto)

*Click*

-Murakumo POV-

I shut the doors holding my two beautiful little girls, stuffing thing faces….

Relaxing my shoulders, I walked down the hallway questioning if Hotaru knew just what she was saying. The plastered grin across her face was… disturbing but adorable to watch with her cheeks stuffed.

As I walked down the hall, all I could hear was the quiet taps of my feet against the polished wood. Turning off the lights and watching our yellow walls be painted blue, I kept in my stride and found the love of my life leaning against the wall. Her scrunched-up face, while she was in thought, made my heart flutter, I kissed her head just as she turned to look at me.

“You’re still energetic, I see.” (Uroko)

“A look at your face is all I need to have the strength to fight 100 men.” (Murakumo)

“... I don’t know what to do anymore.” (Uroko)

“You mean with-” (Murakumo)

“Yes, this time was too worrying!” (Uroko)

I swept her off her feet and into my arms as I started making the way to our room.

“H-hey!” (Uroko)

“You’re already doing your best love, there’s nothing to worry about. Let’s just cross that bridge when we get there.” (Murakumo)

“... You mean that?” (Uroko)

“Of course!” (Murakumo)

“She still hasn’t whined to us.” (Uroko)

“A strong girl, just like her mother.” (Murakumo)

“Stop being so…” (Uroko)

“So…?” (Murakumo)

“... Stupid…” The light kiss I received upon my lips was like fireworks in the dark as she wrapped her arms around my neck.

It was like frolicking in a field of lavenders on a sunny spring day, I could already see Yakumo and Haruto playing by a riverbank with their friends while I and Uroko would be watching from the shade of a tree. If only it could be that simple.

“Honey, honey!” (Uroko)

“H-Huh?!” (Murakumo)

Uroko let out a chuckle that could only belong to the angels themselves, “You almost passed our room again, dear.”

“I-I’m sorry I was focused…” (Murakumo)

“Elsewhere?” (Uroko)

“I-I guess you could say that…” (Murakumo)

Uroko got out and caressed my face with her left hand while taking my arm in her right as she led me into our room. “Oh, you and your fantasies. Let’s head inside, we got a lot to do today.”

“Yes, ma’am!” (Murakumo)

If only life could be that simple…

***

“...” (Hibiki)

“Are you okay?” (Kohaku)

“Yeah, sorry. I-I wasn’t sure what to expect from that. Let’s keep going.” (Hotaru)

***

- Haruto’s POV-

The next morning had something new to offer. Ella kept talking to me about how a pet project of hers was finally reacting a little and changed from this sort of white to a vibrant magenta and settled on light pink. As for what she was talking about, she said it was something I could help her with later, so I guessed I’d learn more about it soon enough.

But that’s not what I meant.

For the first time in a while, my skill kept flashing green upon the blue screen in front of me. As much as I tried to get a reaction out of Yakumo and my family before, I'm the only one who can see it.

I was trying to not let it all get to me but then it started making noise and I just decided to get it over with. Otherwise, I’d just be annoyed for the whole day since that fool just up and left. It’s been 2 years since I got the system to start helping me out.

As for by who, I couldn’t really say. At the time all it looked like was a in a similar state actually. A white orb that could barely give me any information, I remember when my stat page was just this one rectangle I had to scroll through. Now, that was annoying.

I knew it was growing more powerful when the screen kept growing to encompass the page but I guess its powers were sealed? Or maybe it would get everything in time! Who’s to say?

I let Yakumo know I was heading out and gave her a small kiss on her head before she decided to get ready for the day instead of sleeping in for once. We knew mom and dad would be a little late to attend clan meetings, so we took an hour to arrange what they’d need for the day.

S: (Don’t forget the file to the left dear, your mother has been working very hard on that one.) (Ella)

B: (Let’s look inside!)

(Hmm, well I mean a little peak couldn’t hurt right?)

S: (It could easily be trapped, remember when we tried snooping last time?) (Ella)

(The shock was pleasant, alright fine. You win this time, Ella. We’ll just try something else then.)

[Merchant’s Eye]

Training Regime (Masterwork)
A sealed file detailing the fighting style of Uroko Kurama
Requirement to open: Uroko Kurama’s Chakra

…

B: (WHAT THE FUCK)

S: (Jack please, it’s too early for that…) (Ella)

B: (ELLA, THAT SHIT IS MASTERWORK!) (Jack)

S: (And what about it?) (Ella)

(The highest standing someone could achieve in the quality of an item. It takes someone to be so well versed in what they do and to achieve an understanding so profound that they’re capable of changing it on the fly. That’s what masterwork is.)

S: (So what you mean is-) (Ella)

(Looks like mom has some plans for us… Shit! Do we put the operation on hold?!)

B: (We must, The Ice Queen has spoken!) (Jack)

S: (I’m sure she wouldn’t appreciate being called that.) (Ella)

I quickly put the file with the rest and took off without looking back.

B: (Ah! Wait! Why not shift it?!) (Jack)

(AND RISK RUINING THAT?! NO THANKS!)

S: (You’re willing to wait for a lot of things recently, huh?) (Ella)

When Ella pointed that out, my steps slowed as I thought more about it. Sure I wasn’t the most patient person but you had to be to observe your target. It was like how the ROOT ninjas try to infiltrate the Uchiha compound to add heat to the fire.

Before you ask, even though I didn’t know the series there are a few times my brother would rant to me about how things annoyed him. One of these things especially was a certain duo trying to solve a problem larger than themselves.

I, the 6-year-old, left the compound at 7 am and headed into the village with a small brown bear backpack. Luckily, it was the weekend, so I had all the time I needed today.

I had to sneak about the nuisances in my life, but I got by without any trouble. I figured that most of them would just be getting ready as the guards weren’t the only ones to be more active at 8 AM.

My only problem was the person who kept on my tail, not saying a word but she was the first person I cosplayed, even though she's younger now how could I not admire her?!

As much as I wanted to talk to her, she always concealed her chakra and like the ROOT ninja and ANBU I spot with ease, she’s supposed to be hidden among the people.

The 17 year old tokubetsu jonin, her spiky black hair was in a short ponytail, the mesh bodysuit was made of some thin metal I was on the lookout for now that I got an allowance, I think it was chainmail. Things haven’t really been great for her especially since her teacher was you know who. Not to mention the brown overcoat and dark orange skirt.

***

“Are you really gonna pull a ‘he who shall not be named’?” (????)

“I already said his name. Multiple times.” (Hibiki)

“Ah Ba Bub don’t interrupt!” (Hotaru)

***

The ringing was just getting more insistent, blaring through my head so I didn’t pay her much mind until the sound came to a slow and stopped as I reached my lovely destination.

The graveyard!

Every person’s favorite place to be on a Saturday. It’s not like I COULD’VE JUST CAME LATER!

The big thing was that I was testing the limits of Daughter of the Moon because it has FUCKING QUESTION MARKS! Let me give you a quick refresher on it,

R: Daughter of the Moon (Lvl 2)- A powerful force relating to the source watches over you. You can call upon it for assistance. You may allow a spirit to speak to you for 6 minutes.

Duration: 6 minutes (Once a week)

Cost: (30 Chakra)

Question: 1 (50 Chakra)

Reincarnate Bonus

15 Charisma
5 Int
5 ???

???- ???

DO YOU KNOW HOW FUCKING CREEPY THAT IS?! A POWERFUL SOURCE MY ASS!

Oh, and I may have swiped a few daifuku for the go…

Anyways, this wasn’t my first early trip so I was familiar with who would be here. I waited at the stairs and munched on the divine red bean paste before heading inside.

“Just what are you up to this time?” Anko asked finishing the dango she was having, and I knew well that that wasn’t her first.

I turned around, clasped my hands together, and started to tear up before replying. "I don’t know what you mean. How could I, a six-”

“Year old be up to anything nefarious? Was that how you were going to finish that sentence.?” Anko mimicked my movements and was surprisingly also able to cry on command. Before wiping her eyes and acting like that was completely normal.

“I know part of you must’ve found that embarrassing but I’m glad to see you’re reading the script.” (Hotaru)

“S-speaking of that-” (Anko)

“How about we do that later?” I couldn’t hide the wide grin on my face in time. It would’ve been a fun conversation.

“Never mind.” (Anko)

“It’s always on the table but if you have to know we’re just paying a visit to some friends.” (Hotaru)

“I don’t think he’d call you a friend.” (Anko)

“I’m working on it! It’s not like you’re any better.” (Hotaru)

“Really? If I remember correctly, one of us got a birthday present.” (Anko)

“You tell me how’s he going to gift a sword to a kid.” (Hotaru)

“So, are we going to act like someone didn’t?” (Anko)

“... Touché.” (Hotaru)

Chapter Text

“You want a daifuku? We just made them with mom.” (Hotaru)

“I’m guessing you just took them?” Anko stuck out her hand excitedly, acting like she didn’t have at least three sets of dango before I came along. I placed two in her palm with a smile on my face

“Shh, she was too tired to stop me. I call it a win.” I puffed out my chest with my hands against my hips before taking stride again.

It was a little chilly after last night’s storm, although it ended in the middle of the night before the snack heist.

“I don’t know why you’re like this?” Anko let out a sigh, she was doing so a lot more with me around which I take as a personal victory, but it wasn’t like she had to follow me.

I wouldn’t deny that I enjoyed her company though. I enjoyed being around mom in the same way. It was nice to just be around quiet people on the occasion, a nice break from everything.

We walked around a few puddles to find the staff cleaning up the gravestones. I’ve gotten pretty familiar with everyone here, most of which were civilians who found this as a way to pay respects to those who’ve fallen.

I wonder how Teruko is doing now, last I heard from him he started dating someone. I would’ve loved to meet them…

I recognized that I slowed my pace to a trudge and hadn’t responded to Anko. That’s when I saw my reflection in the puddle.

While Yakumo preferred keeping her hair long I like mine short. Dark brown hair in a bob made me feel like a Dora look alike, so I use a hair clip that had a small red butterfly attached to it to distract from the fact.

I wore a red jacket with black sleeves that had the marking of the Kurama clan on the back and wrist in white over a white t-shirt and a pair of blue jeans. YEAH, I HAD THE SHOES, THEY WERE BLACK TOO!

When I saw how down I was looking I just slapped both hands against my cheeks, startling Anko and the staff who heard it but I kept a little speed walk ahead of her before she could question anything.

“Haruto?” It was annoying that she could easily keep pace with me.

Motherf-, CURSE THESE SMALL LEGS!

“Hmph, you just don’t believe it. So, you’ll be able to decide if you do or not after this.” Crossing my arms, I faced her, blew a razzberry, and immediately looked around for any nuisances.

“Hello? You still haven’t said what we’re doing…” (Anko)

“Oh…, W-We’re just gonna talk to a ghost, no biggie.” (Hotaru)

“Pfft, a ghost?!” (Anko)

She couldn’t be serious, right?... RIGHT?!

“We live in a world where a giant possessed fox could demolish our strongest clan and you don’t believe in ghosts?!” (Hotaru)

“Not really, a person’s journey is over when they die, there’s no continuation.” (Anko)

B: (…) Jack

S: (…) Ella

M: (Can’t disagree on that one.)

“T- That’s a fair point…” (Hotaru)

“Uh-huh.” (Anko)

“I wish I could agree with that…” (Hotaru)

“Fine, then who are we going to talk to?” (Anko)

“I think you’ll recognize her once we get there.” (Hotaru)

Anko Mitarashi, a student of a sannin. It’s only been a year since we met because I decided to join dad on the clan meeting last year. Out of ten people, she managed to survive some juinjutsu thing put on her.

We walked across the open grounds in between stone tablets etched with names. Anko remained quiet as we walked down the dirt paths. I’ve always found it intriguing, that people always keep their true nature hidden behind a mask just to be more accompanying.

Even if I couldn’t confirm Anko’s feelings, it was like the same aura I see around the clansmen near me but different. Like a different shade of color, I hated it. What bothered me most about it was just how close its color was getting to the one I see on the clansmen. At best, I can say she definitely wanted some sort of revenge…

What I despised, was those who were never direct with those feelings.

The side eyes, the whispers, the difference in treatment.

The anger.

The sadness.

The confusion.

There’s always been this unsettling comfort I’ve found in it. Being able to feel others' hatred 24/7 is unfortunately where I shine the most. It’s also how I knew that my home life was going to be all as grand as I’d like it to be.

I chuckled to myself as we took a left into a long section of names that just added to the lies. Right next to the Senju's were the duo who served as the holders of one of the… FOX, I GOT IT!

I set down my backpack I placed a small container and filled it with flowers as Anko just stood beside me.

“This is more of a test to see if I can let you see her too for a little bit.” (Hotaru)

“Which one?” (Anko)

“Pfft, sorry. They like to switch from time to time but I’m not sure which one would come out today? Just sit here and close your eyes for a bit. This’ll be fun!” (Hotaru)

“Alright…” (Anko)

Both of us sat there, on our knees, and after making sure Anko shut her eyes, I put my hand on hers. She flinched and I took my hand off in an instant.

“Sorry, should’ve said something. Won’t happen again.” (Hotaru)

I shut my eyes and extended my hand in between the two graves as it was slowly motioned to the left and a smile grew across my face.

Looks like the Habanero is taking her turn today.

I placed my right hand on the ground as a tingly sensation I’ve come to recognize as chakra became cool as it was being filtered into my body and extending to Anko. It was always so refreshing to do this, like having your head in front of a fan on a hot day.

With our eyes shut, we no longer saw darkness. Like a curtain opening up in the morning, our sight expanded to a place far beyond our capabilities. We surveyed the pink space before us as we entered.

Speckled with multiple small white spots that would connect to look like clouds and disperse again.

“Anko, I’d like for you to be the second person to meet one of my main senseis, the red-hot habanero herself, Kushina Uzumaki! ” (Hotaru)

Chapter Text

I swiftly [Shift] to the left of me and watched the straight red hair of my mentor fly forward before she slowed down and bum-rushed me into a hug.

“Ah, let go!” (Hotaru)

“No escaping! You look too cute today!” Kushina swirled me around in her arms laughing.

I tried to push her face away from mine but to no avail, “Fine. but no-”

“Cheek pinch!” (Kushina)

“GAH YOU-” We were interrupted by a small cough coming from behind us and I turned to see Anko…

My face was red as Kushina kept me wrapped in a hug for a little longer before going to Anko.

“It’s nice to see you again, Anko.” (Kushina)

“Y- yes! I’m glad to see you as well. H-how are you feeling?” (Anko)

I went back to stand next to Anko, “Imagine, asking a dead person how they’re feeling.”

“I- I!” (Anko)

“It’s alright, she’s just playing. I have to say it’s not ideal but I’m glad I can have somebody watch over Naruto for me.”

“So, this is why-” (Anko)

I put my hand out and cut her off, “No. I purely hate the hypocrisy of everyone blaming a child for all that happened and the ones who let it happen. She just happened to be the first person I tried to talk to. But I’m not sure how much longer we have so should we get to business.”

“It’s always business with you… We have more time this go around!”

“I- Wait what?” (Hotaru)

“Your question last time wasn’t the simplest to answer but I was able to get some help.”

Yesterday, I was chatting with Mito as I had to try not to ask any questions, but suddenly she came to a halt.

***

It wasn’t such a random choice to use my ability here for the first time. I mean the series is literally called Naruto. And after hearing rant after rant from my brother one “You’re getting better at it; I may soon call you a specialist.”

“But it’s so much work!” (Hotaru)

“You’re right about tha-....”

“Mito?” (Hotaru)

“I-I’m sorry, excuse me for a second…”

“Alright then.” (Hotaru)

Mito vanished from the space but returned just as quickly that I barely noticed it until I saw the shift in her demeanor

“Two people were about to join the pure land… and the gate just shut.”

“Wh-” (Hotaru)

“Stop. Let me continue, their souls didn’t leave their bodies and they’re fine… It’s been a while since I’ve seen any medical treatment of that sort.”

“So, what made you so worried?” I shut my mouth so fast after saying that, but I could already see the words fly toward Mito. Mito’s black pupilless eyes glowed for a second and the space around us became blue, painted with the same white dots but now they were making stars before she responded.

“My apologies, It looks like I’ll need some time to answer this one.”

[First to question the world]

***

“Well, I can’t call it an exact answer, but would you like to see the results?” Kushina’s jovial laugh became more awkward as she went on which couldn’t be more concerning!

“You don’t have to join if you don’t want to but I figure we’re all going to play a role at some point so I might as well ask someone I want to learn from one day.” (Hotaru)

“Hold on, this is a lot to take in. What is this all about?” Anko put a hand onto her head but was taking it better than I expected.

“...” (Hotaru)

“You already brought her here.” (Kushina)

“That’s true… Might as well come out with it. Anko, even if it sounds insane, I’m just going to ask you to keep your mind open because our problems have just begun.”

“What is it?” (Anko)

“It’s not hard to tell that I’m off for a six-year-old, a genius one could call it. In all honesty, this is my second life.” (Hotaru)

“Pfft, Alright. And?” (Anko)

“You’re talking to a ghost with me- Huh?” I turned to look at her, just completely unphased. Well, I guess it’s justified.

“You said to be open about it.” (Anko)

“Well yeah, but you can’t just take someone’s words at face value!” (Hotaru)

Anko’s expression was deadpan as she just pointed behind me and I turned to see Kushina holding a white banner over her head with the words….

“Go Go Hotaru, Ya Know!” (Kushina)

“...” (Hotaru)

***

“The way her face lit up like a Christmas tree, even just watching it made my day a little better.” (Kohaku)

“S- Shut up!” (Hotaru)

“Not to mention how red she got; she looks like a strawberry!” (????)

“AHH! CAN I RERECORD THIS?!” (Hotaru)

“I’m so sorry, it’s a one and done sorta deal.” (Hibiki)

“Ugh! You two better zip it before I feed you to Luna!” (Hotaru)

“You have my word.” (????)

“As you wish.” (Kohaku)

***

I was fully turned back to Kushina while she kept giggling like a schoolgirl!

“Y-you can just do that!” (Hotaru)

“Aw, why not? You look so happy!” (Kushina)

“THAT’S NOT THE-” (Hotaru)

That’s when I received a small pat on my shoulder before being pushed into the squishy form of a tangible spirit.

“Why you!” (Hotaru)

‘Let’s just be a little honest with ourselves, kay?’ (Anko)

“I will have my revenge!” (Hotaru)

“Yeah yeah, Supākurī.” (Anko)

“YOU WILL REGRET SPEAKING THAT NAME!” (Hotaru)

Anko gave me a razzberry while Kushina just kept me in her arms…. Not like I was fighting it at that point.

“I guess it could wait if we have time…” (Hotaru)

“I’m glad you agree.” (Kushina)

“You’ll be able to come back anyways.” (????)

“That’s rig-. Who was that?!” (Hotaru)

“It’s just my helper. Don’t mind them too much.” Kushina's grip around me was a little too tight but I got the message.

“Says the literal chakra demon.” (Helper)

“You’re going to act like you aren’t one yourself?” (Kushina)

“Ha-ha, very funny … I gotta get back to work.” (Helper)

It was then that Kushina lifted one of her arms and a yellow chain spiraled out, Anko looked enraptured as I heard the clinking of metal, safe to say the “helper” was sufficiently bound. The chains started to retract into Kushina’s arm and all I could hear was the dragging fabric across the stone before the figure came into sight.

Their body was indistinguishable by the giant black cloak looming over their entire body and somehow kept its regular shape while they were being dragged… They looked like a whole water bottle. Broad shoulders but without any movement, I couldn’t observe much else someone could’ve told me they were a bodybuilder and I’d accept it wholeheartedly. But what grabbed my attention was the red circle with a swirl over their chest.

Another Uzumaki?!

“You need to take a break too. I’m sure he wouldn’t be happy to hear that you wouldn’t stop.” (Kushina)

“I’m not trying to stick around.” (Helper)

“At least get some sleep, and ya know… maybe leave some snacks, seats, furniture and-” (Kushina)

“I get it, you leech. Just take it.” (Helper)

“Thank you very-... You made one for me?” (Kushina)

“For the both of you since some people can’t realize the extent of their abilities.” (Helper)

I’m feeling very targeted right now!

“Did I do something?” (Hotaru)

“N-” (Kushina)

“No shit. You’re doing a great job at hiding it too.” (Helper)

“Hey, it’s not like I have full control over everything. Working with what I have!” (Haruto)

“Alright, settle down, and let’s just have some snacks!” Kushina rolled out the scroll upon the ground and in a puff of smoke, appeared a kotatsu table along with a tea set and a large variety of snacks in the center.

I don’t think I was the only one who heard the chorus of angels singing while all of us gazed at the marvelous spread before us. Only for Anko and this helper to fight over dango while I and Kushina watched.

As much as I was enjoying everything, the symbol still boggled my mind. The Uzumaki symbol, that’s what it was supposed to be, at least that’s what I thought.

A red circle with a swirl but instead what I saw was the bottom half of this swirled circle while the top expanded into three round spikes? Petals? I couldn’t be sure.

The helper ended up falling asleep in the kotatsu, for such a huge body I don’t know how we still had room afterward. I and Anko decided that we’d get back to this since Kushina said we needed their help to get there.

So, with a moment of silence, we shut our eyes and let the chakra take hold once more as we opened our eyes back at the grave, at the same time of day. As usual, as if nothing happened.

Even without expending my chakra, [Daughter of the Moon] was back on cooldown. So I’d have to wait another week. Which felt like a waste but I don’t really regret it.

The rest of the week was pretty uneventful, Anko got assigned some mission so I gave her some seals, most of mine were influenced by my kekkai genkai. It was always a fun time to leave clan members bound and braindead for a bit. But my actions always needed to be justified.

Which is why I got [Sneak] so high, I can’t spy on sensory jonin yet or high-level ones without being noticed but I’ll get there! For the drama!

AH WAIT, THAT FUCKER WOKE UP, AH SHIT! NO, WAIT!

Chapter Text

AHH! FUCK!

“You did a pretty good job though.” (Hibiki)

“Do you mean it?” (Hotaru)

“Yeah, it’s alright. As long as you cover three days we’re good but that was alright if nothing else really happened.” (Hibiki)

“W-well…” (Hotaru)

“If nothing was spending time with the main character then sure.” (Kohaku)

“Still salty, I see.” (Hotaru)

“Why you?!” (Kohaku)

“Enough, I believe it’s my turn now.” (????)

“Go ahead, we’ve much to discuss afterward.” (Hibiki)

“So be it.” (????)

*Click*

***

I got out of the shower and dried myself off before entering the room, you could think of it as a guest room. To this day it bothers me. Have you ever been assigned a project for a month and completely forgot about it until you had to present it in a week?

That was my room when I first got here.

And to THIS DAY, you know what, forget it.

The room now however was livable, it had a bed frame and mattress in the center now, a drawer to the right along with be spent some time in the mirror admiring my… birthday suit, a daily ritual of mine at this point. My hair and eyes were lackluster, being a plain light brown. It was something I found to be relieving…

With the training I was getting, I’ve gotten used to the motions and sensations of throwing around shurikens while my taijutsu was progressing better now that I’ve been using it a lot more although I’d rather have a sword in my hand I’ve been told that I should stick to the basics before using a weapon.

Me, go back to basics.

…

That was supposed to be funny…

…

Okay…

***

I think I died a little inside. (Hotaru)

You got this! (Kohaku)

***

Well, I guess the biggest difference for me was something I was still coming to terms with at the time, hardest part of being here was getting used to the altitude. It's only been a month since I’ve been in the village in the mountains known as Kumogakure. I guess everything was in preparation for this.

I took a look around the room I’ve been allowed to stay in for now as I’ve been under the surveillance. I’ve gotten a lot of help to survive this far so I wasn’t going to take this chance for granted.

From the left side of my chest, I pulled out a grey scroll and begun to look over the details inscribed. One of the things that have truly been a lifesaver for me, although I was unable to learn much about our use of elements called a kekkai genkai or bloodline limit.

Even before the system came into my life were a pair of ninjas named by Hiko and Rinko. They handed this to me, inscribing a few techniques of the family my mother came from, the Yuki clan.

I placed the scroll up to my chest again and watched it fade until it was as if nothing was ever there and went into the drawer, getting into a black pair of shorts and a blue shirt with that oddly had the face of one of the people who found me along with my “guardians.”

Sitting on the bed, I ran through the course of events that somehow got me into here. My friend Machi was talking about being ‘isekai’d’ being better than dealing with our problems and I couldn’t exactly disagree. Just when I was about to close my eyes-

“MAKOTO, WE’RE HOME!”

There was also the constant annoyance in life. But today was the day I was going to put that all aside.

I looked in the mirror one last time. Short, spiky brown hair and brown eyes to match, I was supposed to get some marking on my face but dad said that they weren’t very conspicuous so we were holding off.

When I mentioned this to Hiko he talked to Rinko about it and Rinko went ahead to engrave my gray scroll with the markings he said he was 98.2 percent sure dad was talking about, only a 1.8 percent chance of being wrong! I asked him how and then he described this to me.

I got up and started making my way down the hall with a faint smile on my face that I couldn’t keep from growing larger, slowing down when I made it to the steps so as to not make a repeat of last time I let my emotions get the best of me.

I grabbed the railing as I took it step by step to see the blonde asymmetrical mop-heads of my favorite and least favorite person.

***

“Alright dunderhead, I get that it’s been a lot but this is probably my favorite part. The possibilities, the drama!”

“R- …Rinko!”

“Aw, C’mon Hiko. At least let me have this!” (Rinko)

“Just tell him.” (Hiko)

“Ugh, fine. Well, I had my fun digging so I’ll spare you this time.” Rinko flicked my forehead

“Ow!” (Makoto)

“That’s more like it, Look alive cause this is your chance again.” Said Rinko, smirking like the devil incarnate he was.

“Rinko!” Hiko insisted. my angel, my saving grace.

“I’m getting to it geez! Makoto, while our time has been short. I’m glad to say that you're both-”

***

-???’s POV-

The sky was dark as I looked at the snowfall, with our last ninjas returned for the day

I filed the last of today’s documents as the Raikage leaned back in his seat, staring up at the ceiling before heaving out a sigh.

“Is something on your mind, A-sama?”

“What are your thoughts on what’s going on?” A lurched over his desk with his elbows on his

desk.

“Could you specify?” I turned back to the furrowed brows but with clarity in his eyes, it couldn’t be helped that things have begun to be more erratic.

Some of our ninjas have become deranged, some going to the length of attacking their teammates. We’ve kept those members in isolation to keep things under control.

“... Maori’s message for starters.” A-sama slid the message over from his desk, so I looked.

Dear Lord Hokage,

Hopefully, this letter finds you in good fortune, I’m unsure if this will find you but to anyone who reads this. I must inform you of the events of the last month. In order to check on the status of how other villages are recovering and to offer support, I’ve been sent under the Raikage’s order to travel to Kusagakure.

While the village was peaceful, underline it was anything but. I’m looking into it at the moment but

MoreoDditieShavebeenoccuring. It’sgettingHaRDeRtothinkstraightpeopleareactinglikeanimals. Nosenseofselfcontrol.

IfearimayDIELIKETHIS!

Going from formulated sentences to chicken scratch, words continued to blend together at that point. It was like he kept writing on the paper over the rest of his words.

“Look at the back once you’re done.” (A)

When I flipped over the paper it was a simple seal, well, that was when I first looked at it.

The longer I spent trying to recognize it, the seal glowed and expanded, and the writing spread into lines of ink that swirled about the page into a drawing.

I looked back at the Raikage who let out a weak laugh, “So I’m not the only one, would you tell me what it looks like to you, Mabui?”

“A spider molting into something… no…burning, the only thing I could make out it that it looks to be growing something out of its back. It says, ‘At the chime of thunder and crumbling waves, the bug seeks shelter, in fear of what they’ve learned.’” (Mabui)

“Really now?” A-sama has been keeping up a nonchalant air about him, but his body has always been more honest, the veins bulging out of his forearm, a finger tapping onto his desk… he was anxious.

“Yes A-sama, was it not the same for you?” (Mabui)

What ensued from there was a long silence. I would say you could hear a pin drop but the tapping was insistent and consistent. Growing louder, faster until I let out a small cough and A froze.

It only took a moment for him to recover, he said “In the middle of the sea… I couldn’t make out what it was. But it did show a bit of what you’re talking about, the water was struck by thunder, making a shadow of a building in its light.”

“A building?” (Mabui)

“I believe so.” (A)

“Should we be worried?” (Mabui)

“I don’t think so, anyone could be trying to scare us. We’ll investigate them just in case.” (A)

“Understood.” (Mabui)

“But if you wouldn’t mind, could you inject some of your chakra into it.” Sounding more like an

order than a request. I wasn’t going to question if it said something he didn’t share

“Of course, A-sama.”

***

“Samui-nee!” I ran into her arms as she picked me up into a hug, from the stoic look she keeps, Samui always dropped the mask once she’s home. The smile on her face was small but it meant worlds of difference to me.

Oh, and then there was the louder of the two. Already looking like he was going to pop a vein, Atsui’s smile was faltering as his eye twitched. My expression just went deadpan, what Samui is outside is what I was to Atsui at any time.

Which also served to be the reason why he liked poking at me more. Contrary to Samui, his hair was more of a dirty blonde while his green eyes reminded me of my younger brother, well my twin back home that is.

Anyways, he placed a closed basket he was carrying onto the floor. He then took in a large inhale before slowly exhaling as he crouched onto his knees. Samui put me down and gave me a soft pat on the back.

“Are you sure? Take your time if you must…” (Samui)

Just as Atsui did, I took an inhale and exhaled slowly. Today was going to be the day!

I walked forward, step by step as the sound of sniffling hit my ears but I kept going.

“It’s alright, congratulations!”

Atsui relaxed his shoulders and tried to keep a straight face like Samui but struggled so he just scrunched up his face and shut his eyes.

“Congratulations! Huh? D-don’t cry!”

The shadows were dimming around the room as the pressure was sinking in. My hands started shaking and my steps faltered.

No! I want this too!

That when I saw this light peek in from behind Atsui and I rushed for it. My heart began pumping out of my chest, but I put that all to the side. Tackling Atsui a little but wrapping my arms around him tightly.

He jumped a little but kept put. He was loud, annoying, and impatient but he was always compassionate.

“Yo- You can hug back...” (Makoto)

“A-are you sure?” (Atsui)

“…Mhm…” (Makoto)

He slowly wrapped his arms around me, and it wasn’t the same. It was such a cold feeling anymore, it was… warm. At least that’s the best way I could put it.

Atsui’s body was muscular, not in a suffocating body builder sort of way. It wasn’t hard to tell from either one of them that they actively use their bodies for anything. But I guess that was just the life I was going to have to prescribe myself to.

I don’t how long we just stayed there but after a while, Atsui let go, quickly grabbed the basket and handed put it in front of me before running upstairs.

“I-I got something in my eyes! I’m not crying!” (Atsui)

Samui patted my head before going to the door. “Sorry about that, you can come in now.”

“I was worried you forgot about me.”

“I’m still getting the hang of this.” (Samui)

“What? Having people over?”

“...” (Samui)

“Y-you’re kidding right?”

I took the basket into my arms while the blanket slowly lifted up and down.

She’s asleep, as usual.

Peeking under the blanket, I saw the adorable curled up form of my pup, the snow-white coat of my small great Pyrenees, Yuuma. But before I could indulge myself further with the fluffy snowball, two sets of footsteps started to approach.

One is Samui, while the other one was her friend. But that wasn’t what bothered me as the moment. The same shadows around the room began to rescind the closer they got. That’s when I saw it, the same light taking over the room to the point that I thought I was going to go blind.

Then everything just froze as I felt this heat rising from my chest, or rather the scroll was reacting, and everything was suddenly taken over as two deafening roars took over the room. In this moment I looked at the person I was dealing with.

Staring at me wide-eyed was another blonde, her hair in a twist. Her left eye was green while the right was yellow and when I blinked it was like nothing was ever there. It also wasn’t helpful that she looked as freaked out as I was.

I couldn’t tell you how happy I was that the tension just dispersed as Samui entered the room, “Makoto, I wanted to introduce you to my dear friend and our second Jinchūriki, Yugito!”

< Starting Phase- Boot Up, 33% >

***

-Mabui’s POV-

Just as I injected my chakra the lines reverted into the seal and disappeared off the page and we covered our eyes in a flash of light as another picture appeared,

“This is-” (A)

“It couldn’t be serious, right?” (Mabui)

What laid before us was a picture of Matatabi roaring in front of a barred cave in the middle of a blizzard with the only words being ‘Well. Looks like the show has begun. Hope you’re in for the ride.’

***

“...” (Yugito)

Listen Makoto, even if everything feels like it’s about to go to shit, fake it till you make it! (Rinko)

So, without reacting to everything else around me, I took Yugito’s hand in mine and shook her hand vigorously.

“Hello, I’m Makoto! Welcome to our home!”

< Quest Complete! >

Chapter Text

Screams.

The same roar rang out in my head as I turned my gaze to the crack of a whip against the flesh, people bound by rope and gagged as blood spilled from their eyes, and my vision shifted to a small apartment.

Again, screams.

But not the same multitude but a multitude that toppled it all, A dingy space, marked with mud and splotches of different colored liquids all over. Smoke filled my lungs as I turn to the scene of a woman, her hair wet, tears running down her copper skin as she cries out, setting the room ablaze.

“It’ll all be over soon. You don’t have to see this hell!”

She screamed from a small balcony but even with the manic in her eyes, her voice was clear… refined even.

She wasn’t speaking to anyone directly, out in the sky but rather I saw the figure… a small one, someone curled up in a ball, their skin covered in burns of several degrees. They covered their mouth, but the smoke was getting the better of them.

I look around the room as fast as I could and kicked down the door, yelling at the top of my lungs “RUN!”

Again, the scene changes before I could even adjust, I kicked some rotund guy to the ground into a pile of trash before I hear a violin, and with just a blink. I stared at the familiar hooded figure before me.

In a room darkened with only the faint embers of candlelight to be seen, I could still make out his shadowed figure. The sounds of heavy rain were accompanied by thunder and in the middle of a storm, … Hiko, laid my head against his chest while a blanket was wrapped around the two of us.

“Oh sh-, sorry about that. Just… shhh? Go to sleep, it’ll be over soon. I’ll just be out for a little bit.”

“Mm… you need to sleep.” (Makoto)

“I’ll just be out for a little bit; it won’t take long. I’ll be back before you know it.” (Rinko)

“You promised… stay, Rinko.” (Makoto)

“Oh, alright. My little king may have his request granted.” (Rinko)

Although they were an odd assortment of visions to anyone it was like a warm blanket to me. The only thing about it was that when I normally saw things a sense of reassurance washed over me, that things were going to be alright.

The sounds of water running from the faucet, something being chopped and oil sizzling was no use against the unwavering glare I was receiving from the tall figure before me.

I don’t know if it was because of me but she, again was just as confused as I was so I found this to be a normal reaction if we both experienced that. Samui was getting help from Atsui in the kitchen, so I didn’t really have any way of escape from it.

Oddly enough, I didn’t really feel the need to. It felt like watching a baby pout at you… a scary baby….

I don’t really know! I just had to keep up the act!

With a smile on my face and a hand on Yuuma’s small furry back, just running through his white hair

“How was your day?” (Makoto)

“... Fine….” (Yugito)

Okay, good start…

I could’ve sworn she was mumbling something under her breath but with the stare down I was getting from her, I simply chose to ignore it.

There was just something about a person sitting down with a furrowed face and crossed arms that made it seem like they didn’t want to talk…

So, what did I do?

I kept going….

You guys had so much to say, at least say something!

*Click*

***

“Something.” (Hibiki)

“Fuck you.” (Makoto)

“If I say it, Kohaku is probably gonna be feral.”

“Don’t!” (Kohaku)

“Damn, the two of you met Jinchuriki earlier than I expected. Well, Hotaru was within expectation.” (Hibiki)

“See, I’m amazing!” (Hotaru)

“Basic bitch, read a cover and went for it.” (Hibiki)

“He’s a good kid! Besides there’s never been an evil series named after the main character!” (Hotaru)

“For all you knew that fucker could’ve been a psychopath. Also, Puella-” (Hibiki)

“STOP! YOU DEMON! I BET YOU ENJOYED SEASON 3 OF SEVEN-” (Hotaru)

“THIS MOTHER-” (Hibiki) *Snap*

“.... Look at what you’ve done.” (Kohaku)

“Um…” (Makoto)

“They’ll be- Oh, they’re leaving…” (Kohaku)

“Should I keep going?” (Makoto)

“I think so…” (Kohaku)

*Click*

***

“So…, how long have you been friends with Samui-nee? Was she any different than now?” (Makoto)

“We’ve been friends since we were kids. Samui has always been the quiet type, that’s also the reason why I’m still wondering how Atsui became Atsui.” Yugito let out a deep sigh like a disappointed mother.

I almost let out a laugh but decided otherwise since the mood was just starting to lighten up. just reminded me of how Hiko looked the exact same way whenever we’d find Rinko in a random place.

It was then that we were both hit by the faint savory smell stemming out from the kitchen. Yugito smiled a little and it wasn’t much longer before Atsui made his way out of the kitchen with a large plate of karaage chicken!

***

YOU CAN’T BE SERIOUS! AW, Lucky… (Kohaku)

***

…

We got up to help set up the table for Nabemono, this was also where Atsui and Yugito weren’t allowed to help. Samui was very clear on never asking for their help with this for some reason.

Dinner flew by without any trouble as we all managed to have some small talk, mainly all three of them talking about missions. Just listening to their laughter was reminding me how it was like before… it didn’t really sit right with me to listen in, so I decided to excuse myself and started to collect the dishes from the table.

Shortly, Samui joined me, and we took the plates to the sink and started washing them off. That’s when my ears perked as I turned around to see both Atsui and Yugito just moving to the living room.

“Will you be heading up to bed? You’ll have a big day ahead of you.” (Samui)

“Hmm? About what?” (Makoto)

“I and Atsui are having a longer break this time, so we’ll have more time to spend with you.” As I decided to help, Yuugito held Yuuma for me while I was here. The little guy looked comfy while Yugito puckered her face… It was strange but whatever.

“Really?!” (Makoto)

Finally! We’d get to go shopping, play around and-

That was when the bane of my existence was brought up once again.

“Yup. maybe you’ll earn the sword this time around.” (Samui)

The smile that appeared on my face, vanished in an instant.

If I were to try again, It would my 4th attempt of what we’re calling The Trail of the Blade. Catchy, right?

You’d think it’d be two ninjas going at it, clashing sword to sword, right?!

I wish it was, but my scrawny body wouldn’t be able to compete. Maybe I could get it when I’m older. This was just an absolutely atrocious game of tag.

As for who’s involved? I never know. At this point, I might attack a civilian.

But this time, I swore it was going to be different. I was not going down without a fight!

When I snapped out of it, I was heading up the stairs while Yuuma was hopping up from behind me, barking.

“I placed him on my head while we looked down upon the fool that dared make this game.

“Until 8 pm tomorrow, we are enemies from this point onward.” (Makoto)

“B-but-” (Atsui)

“I’ll have your head on a pike! FEAR ME!” I ran up the stairs, holding down Yuuma. Only hearing a peal of small laughter in the distance.

The fools.

This was war and I wasn’t taking any prisoners! I walked to my room, slowly closed the door and simultaneously heard the voices of my two partners in crime.

"It’s time?" (???)

“It is. Tomorrow, we strike!” (Makoto)

***

Yugito’s POV

(Pre- Chapter 13)

I finished reporting to the Raikage, he looked stressed, but it wasn’t my place to say. Even as a Jinchuriki.

I walked back out into the snow after collecting the ryō from my mission. Making sure that my cloak covered up my body and my hood wouldn’t just blow off in the wind. The snowfall was consistent but not an unusual sight up here.

A quiet day.

As usual… not to say it was a bad thing.

It’s just, not like I hoped.

(You’re doing well, Yugito.) (???)

(Thank you, Two-tails. There’s still much more to be done.) (Yugito)

(... I suppose…) (???)

(Pfft. You two are seriously going on like that? What a bore, how about we do something fun?) (???)

((Who-?!)) (Yugito+ ???)

(“Hey Yu, turn”) (???+???)

“- around!” (???)

I hastily grew out my nails and thrusted my hand forward when I saw a rush of silver and the loud clang echoed out. Everyone around us just stopped and looked at us.

Oh no…

Chapter Text

CLANG

All it took he one sound, one moment, one move brought me back to training as a kid again…

From that one sound came the turning faces of multiple cloaked figures, small children, teenagers, adults, and the elderly, the area just stopped in its tracks.

A deep pit in my heart was being torn at, I knew the consequences, I knew they were watching but I was doing better now… at least I thought…

She’s a monster!

St- Stay away! We don’t want you here!

Scary!

You’ll serve as a powerful weapon…

(Everything I worked for could crumble from this single excha-) (Yugito)

CLANG

There it was again.

And it happened again, and again. It felt like everything was about to cave in, I wanted to run. An escape, just some way out.

Everything darkened around me, shadows weaved over the building, painting over people, leaving them as black figures with piercing white eyes and eerie smiles, blue liquid spilling from their mouths onto the snow.

(GRR- FOCUS UP, YUGITO!)

Just like that, in a singular spark, everything returned to normal like a ripped-off band-aid. I looked my perpetrator straight in the eyes and saw a familiar face, another clash.

His figure almost met my height, his green eyes looked particularly bright today as he simply smiled while mouthing the words. Follow. My. Lead.

Just like that one clash of his sword against my nails went on for 10, 15 minutes. He flourished his sword, back-to-back so smoothly like the flow of water while each hit impacted with the same intensity. The brother of someone I admired, Atsui just smiled and kept moving about. Somehow my body kept in tandem like a dance.

I felt fewer shivers from the cold but as we went on, all I could do was keep my eyes on the man smiling before me.

“Please do give it up to our wonderful Jinchuriki and me!” Pushing my head down, we took a bow.

A slow clap grew around the two of us from the impromptu audience and he took my hand as we ran off. My mind was coming to a blank, but I didn’t take my hand out of his.

Warm…

We stopped by the hospital, where Samui was sitting. One leg over the other, she just looked on out the window. I honestly think we were all in silent admiration for how cool she was.

It wasn’t very long before we had some small talk and the medical-nin made their way out with a woven straw bin with holes in the odd shape of a puffier clam shell, later introduced to me as a macaron.

This was when I remembered that both of them weren’t going to be on missions as often for the time being. Something about taking care of a kid.

I still couldn’t quite see why they were so adamant about doing so but I was invited to dinner, so I wasn’t hard-pressed on declining. I went on more missions with Atsumi with the both of us being graduates of the same year.

It was during May last month, that Samui asked me for details about The Peak over lunch at my place. That was the first and last time I was going to let anyone else know about it, but I guess I’m telling this thing.

Apparently, they made a pact of some sort with someone, I still don’t know all the details.

-BZZT-

***

“D-did it shut off?”

“Uhm…”

“GOD DAMMIT, - - -! TALK ABOUT YOURSELF YA LITTLE SHIT!” (Hibiki)

“I THOUGHT WE COULDN’T SAY-” (Kohaku)

“Ugh, It’s too soon…” (Hibiki)

“What?” (Makoto)

“Forget it, keep the focus on you!” (Hibiki)

“It’s not like you did!” (Hibiki)

“READ THE FUCKING SIGN ON THE WALL!” (Hibiki)

“...Two... oh…, So this grows too?” (Makoto)

*Sigh* “Yeah, so you can’t just be all willy nilly about it, alright?” (Hibiki)

“Then what about the others?” (Hotaru)

“Ugh, too many questions, nice try though.” (Hibiki)

“Shoot!” (Hotaru)

*Click*

“...” (Kohaku)

“...” (Hotaru)

“...Sorry…” (Makoto)

“Pfft! HA HA!” (Hibiki)

“AHAHA!” (Kohaku)

“HAHAHA!” (Hotaru)

“S-so, you’re not in trouble?” (Makoto)

“Ah, who knows. I’ll just worry about it later. We still got a lot to do!” (Hibiki)

“So, no more rules?” (Kohaku)

“No, we need those, thank you very much.” (Hibiki)

“I should keep going.” (Makoto)

“AH! SHIT, RIGHT!” (Hotaru)

“Remember. You’re the focus, your majesty.” (Kohaku)

*Click*

***

The next day, bright and early. I changed into my outfit as I’ve been thoroughly ranted to about how people wear the same outfit every day, so I do own ten sets of the same clothes.

An oversized white hoodie lined with a pattern of branches going up the arms, khaki pants, and the most familiar item to me, a custom pair of boots made of a high-quality sheepskin with soft fleece on the inside.

I’ve been reminded severely on several occasions to call them WUGGS because you could probably guess, had his pride wounded.

Out of my drawer, I looked over the two patched-up holster bags lined up side by side. One black rectangular kunai holder I strapped while the other was a brown shuriken pouch with sewn-in flowers on the hood that I attached to my belt.

Already with the expectation of what I needed to do, I made sure the blue markings I painted on my face last night dried. They’re the inverse of the Inuzuka’s clan so the two fangs are facing outward instead.

I placed a mask over my nose and mouth, fully knowing that I’d be using it again. I took a look over myself in the mirror. Yuuma was still lazing about when I heard the monotonous tone in the form of a dim golden sphere.

“It’ll be fine, we already got the plan.” (Makoto)

“Do you mind if I ask if you came up with a name yet?” (Makoto)

<...>

I’ve only had access to the system a little over the month I’ve been in Kumogakure. Not so much before then.

“I-I don’t mean to rush you.” (Makoto)

“Oh…” (Makoto)

“You’re serious about me not being the only one, right? This isn’t some divine punishment?” (Makoto)

<...>

“...” (Makoto)

“Right…” (Makoto)

<...Makoto, you look very cute today. >

“I-I do?!” (Makoto)

“Y-YOU CAN’T JUST SAY THAT!” (Makoto)

“AHH, FORGET IT! I’M GOING!” (Makoto)

I shut the door and started running down the hall. Then I remembered I needed Yuuma so I took a breath before walking back down the hall before overhearing the end of a conversation.

“Of course, don’t forget I gave my word before you, stupid.” (???)

The door opened before I got to it as Yuuma opened the door. Well, I guess it wouldn’t be right to say Yuuma.

(Ready, Riri?) (Makoto)

(Of course, I’ll rest until you need me.) (Riri)

She walked over to me as I bent down and had my hand on the ground before she slumped over, and I place Yuuma on the top of my head.

“It’s go time.” (Makoto)

After a silent breakfast with Atsui, Samui headed off to finish up something while the two of us made our trek down the mountain in pure silence. I guess we weren’t taking chances with hitting civilians this time around.

Being in contact with Atsui was alright, as long as I wasn’t looking him in the eyes.

Over time, totally not being piggybacked by my temporary enemy…

Ahem, anyways… we made it down the summit and Atsui had me wait for fifteen minutes as he went out into the forest and came back, only to simply lean against a tree.

“Well?” (Makoto)

“What are you waiting for?” (Atsui)

“For you to actually hide…?” (Makoto)

“This time is going to be a little different. There is a genin team out there who’s been a little overconfident in their abilities to function as a team. So, I was asked by my friend for a little help, and what’s better than taking out two birds with one stone.”

“... We’re talking about a genin teams?” (Makoto)

“Uh-huh.” (Atsui)

“So, three thirteen-year-olds?” (Makoto)

“Right. They have rules too if that’s what you want to ask. They can’t use any jutsus, but tools and traps are fully on the table.” (Atsui)

“Then for me?” (Makoto)

“What, you think you’re any threat?” (Atsui)

“...” (Makoto)

“You can’t even locate a sword, what do they have to worry about?” (Atsui)

“I see… Be prepared to eat your words.” (Makoto)

“You think so?” (Atsui)

I simply took out my grey scroll from under my sleeve and summoned my bow and quiver of arrows. Sparing a look at Atsui before popping into the forest. Luckily, it was also blanketed with snow, or I’d be a sore thumb.

This changed a lot of things, but I wasn’t going to back down.

Dealing with three kids should be interesting…
I activated [Lurk], hoping that I’m not working with any sensors, and crouched down, closed my eyes, and try to work with my second-best sense along with Yuuma, hearing.

The pulling of a wire and crunching of snow wasn’t the best to hide along with the familiar smell of parchment, probably for an explosion seal so I had to be cautious. Changing the plan on the fly wasn’t within expectation but it wasn’t the hardest thing to adjust.

I did my best to suppress my chakra to Yuuma’s level before using Henge, the transformation jutsu to look just like them. Yuuma rolled off my back and we both gave a look before running further in with our little puppy legs.

Now, let’s see who we’re dealing with. Your move.

*Click*

Chapter Text

What I came to appreciate about Ninken was the stealth and ability to work with a partner that they grow up with.

To say that I and Yuuma worked the same way. Not exactly.

With ease, we ducked under trip wires and dug into the snow, as we approached the traps were minimal. Which was concerning until I heard the loud sounds of what I could only call an argument off in the distance…

“Why do we even have to do this stupid thing, you know I’d be awesome jonin if we were older!”

“Well, I’d be but I don’t know about you.”

“What was that?!”

“...” (Makoto)

In my sight wasn’t anyone I’d recognize that's how I knew I was set. Then again it wasn’t helpful to not know who exactly I was dealing with. First was the loud and short one that was yelling at the big fellow.

They had a brown jacket on with their hood up so I could make out much more, but their voice crack and squeals were reminding me that I’d have to go through.

Puberty….

Moving on from that chilling thought; The two next to them were more distinguishable. A girl with her hair up in a bun, she wore a light blue jacket with black pants, her earmuffs looked so warm, but I had to focus.

Lastly, the big guy had a black buzz cut and for some reason a scar that went over his right eye. And when I say big; I mean jacked. It’s not every day you see a kid with bulging biceps.

This dude was out there in a t-shirt and pair of shorts like it was nothing. While each of them might be good in their own right, I could tell one thing from them all being there.

They were all stubborn as hell. So, their teamwork was suffering from it.

Those fucks really thought it’d be easy to take out a jonin. I don’t know who the fuck was feeding their egos, but they were in any manner what I’d call a team.

It’s easier to show than explain why so I’ll keep going.

First thing was, that they were all looking for a fight, so I simply gave them one.

***

“Such a gracious soul.” (Hotaru)

“Truly the merciful nature of our king. I’m tearing up…” (Hibiki)

“We can’t cry in our majesty's grace, take this napkin.” (Kohaku)

“You’re absolutely right, brother…” (Hibiki)

“... fucking freaks…” (Makoto)

***

You can’t blame me if their jonin wasn’t going to knock it into them; I might as well.

(Ready Riri?) (Makoto)

(Are you sure about this?) (Riri)

(Let’s hunt!) (Makoto)

Riri made her way around them as they kept on mouthing each other off. I climbed up a tree and dropped my Henge with a bow in my arm; Making a couple of signs and seeing five of the arrows in my quiver change significantly. A newfound frosty exterior covered them with maintaining their original shape. They don’t last for long, so I notch one of the arrows and fire immediately. Roughly, into the center of all of them

[Hyōton: Mirror Shot]

As I shot it towards the group, the girl who held this nonchalant expression became alarmed. Without talking to her companions, she jumped back while the two others were a little too late to react after seeing her my arrow had hit its mark and the fun had just begun.

Chakra was something I thought grew with the more you used jutsus. With how many times I had to hunt creatures in the forest purely with ice, this wasn’t taking much of a toll on me.

Freezing things was something I’ve done on the regular even on earth, this was just a more efficient way of doing it.

Now we get a bit into the gritty details because using a kekkai genkai was like concocting a potion, you have a specific portion of how much chakra is needed to produce said effect.

Ice release relied on Water chakra primarily and freezes with Wind so you could say it’s 70% water and 30% Wind. Now, what happens if you change that percentage?

Unfortunately for them, my advantage was the natural snow around me letting me experiment for less chakra, I placed my hand on the ground and watched as the ice slushed off the arrow and expanded outward, making the two outright slip and fall before they could escape.

The girl threw a tagged kunai my way, so I dropped down and did a forward roll before firing a frost arrow in return.

“Hurry up! We can’t be taken out by some midget!”

“We’re up! Geez!”

I let them get out before watching the very slush freeze into an ice patch before I whistled. Riri’s turn.

Not too far from the girl, Riri pounced and tackled the girl down with a kunai in her mouth. The bigger guy threw a shuriken making Riri retreat but not stirring her away completely. She jumped and spun around, stirring up the snow in her wake. Temporarily making a haze that surrounded all of them.

Closing in, I let loose two more frost arrows into the cloud listening to Riri’s barking. Only to see that my prey was making their escape but not before throwing shurikens at me.

I didn’t really have the time to react before I got struck by four of them. The scratches were minimal with my hoodie being bigger than me but that’s not to say I was unscathed.

(Going for a bigger one was a good idea!) (Makoto)

(... Noted…, we’ll go after them?) (Riri)

I waited a little bit before notching another arrow their way as Riri tilted her head at me looking a little confused. God was she adorable as a puppy.

(Right after convincing them to regroup with this… wanna help?) (Makoto)

(I’m glad you asked! Take Aim!) (Riri)

Riri made Yuuma’s hair stand on its ends as sparks of lightning surrounded their form and they took off running.
Giving her a good 30-second lead. With a 50-50 balance, I released the arrow.

The ice from the arrow all went to the arrowhead and extended outward to these spiraling tendrils of snow picking up the rest as it went, leaving the pure mushy ground behind this arrow was coming through. Riri came to a halt but the lighting clone of her kept going, fusing the arrow that was now coming through like a bullet train as it was going higher.

[Hyōton + Raiton Combo: Mirror Rush]

I was feeling a little lightheaded after that one.

Seemed like it took a bit more out of me than I was originally expecting but it was still in the works, so I wondered how they were going to deal with that one. The most that arrow was going to do was buff them in the wind but at the time I wouldn’t want to be the one on the receiving end of it even by proximity.

It took about 45 seconds before I heard them scream and from there, about 30- 45 seconds before a boom in the distance. I wasn’t sure if the arrow couldn’t take it, but it was something I had to experiment with.

I pulled out a notebook to take note of it when Riri gave me a blank stare.

(Aren’t we supposed to get the sword from them? I didn’t see it on any of them.) (Riri)

“Oh! Uhm…” (Makoto)

(You forgot…) (Riri)

I quickly fired a couple of normal arrows into the ice patch they left behind, watching them sink in only to never be seen again unless I called upon them.

(...), I didn’t need to turn around to know that she bore her eyes into the back of my heat like some heat ray vision.

“Don’t look at me like that, let's keep going!” (Makoto)

All I heard from then was the long-exasperated sigh of Riri running beside me, I had to check the damage control.

***

“Now you got me fucked up, why didn’t you wait for this?!” (Hibiki)

“I’d love to hear what Atsui was thinking.” (Hotaru)

“Their jonin was nearby, right?” (Kohaku)

“Shh! …Just let me finish….” (Makoto)

***
Obviously, my six-year-old body wasn’t built to compete with how far these teens could’ve gotten but I followed the patch of muddy grass that seemed to be expanding…

Uh oh…

(I smell them, up ahead!) (Riri)

The forest was mostly quiet, leaves are blown off a couple of trees. However, it did leave the desired result of a couple of large frost patches on the trees.

I think we covered the distance of a baseball field to find them, wrapped in some sort of tough fabric, battered, and bruised; from what I could tell the big guy kept his teammates together for the duration and they weren’t looking too good. I rushed over to them, unconscious and cold….

Oh no. No no no!

Their breathing became harsh and staggered. They didn’t get out of the way.

I felt sick to my stomach the longer I looked. That was when I heard it.

Other than the encroaching footsteps behind me, there was one more sound I could make out. A disembodied guttural moan was slowly, swelling. Louder and louder until that very same moan became a screech.

I don’t know if I would’ve been able to think straight if it wasn’t for Riri nudging me. Like second instinct I kneeled and was about to use another jutsu when I heard the repeated thumping of wood slowly getting louder. Both sounds just grew closer as my heart was thumping out of my chest.

I held myself steady and desperately looked to Riri.

***

Back on earth, I sat down by my opened bay window looking down at the figure

“Hey Jay, you like dogs, right?” (Makoto)

“Well yeah, what about them?” (Jay)

“Do you think we’ll be allowed to have one?” (Makoto)

“... No.” (Jay)

“Huh? How come?” (Makoto)

“...I feel jealous sometimes too, ya know…”

“I’m sorry…” (Makoto)

“Don’t worry about it. Having a pet is a lot like having a friend. Wait, I guess it’s more like having a kid or a sibling.”

“Jay…” (Makoto)

“It’s nice just to know that there’s always someone by your side, to relax, to play and get some fresh air. I really miss that, ya know…”

***

Looking at Riri stare at me with Yuuma’s eyes wide open when he’s normally such a tired dog nearly made me smile. Just knowing someone is thinking about me when I was freaking out made me take a minute to take a deep breath and exhale before I spoke.

“Please help me.” (Makoto)

(Always.) (Riri)

“... Thank you.” (Makoto)

With Riri, sharing her chakra with me, I just had enough left to disguise the use of [Heal] under my own jutsu.

[Hyōton + Raiton Combo: North Star Refraction]

From my hand, formed a cube of ice with a small spark inside; giving off a soft blue glow around the three of them. I watched the color come back to their skin while a frigid wind took course in my body.

My teeth began to chatter as I lost feeling in my hands, the nearing moan became a piercing shriek. I couldn’t keep my hands up any longer and could only watch the cube shatter as the light faded away.

Riri got in front of me, barking about something but I couldn’t hear her well. I felt sleepy…

This fight would’ve been more pressing on me if it wasn’t for the snow already being present.

I reached out to Riri, rubbing her fur made me feel a little warmer

“We did some good… thank you, thank you…” (Makoto)

(You did good, stupid! Don’t be dying on me, kid!) (Riri)

“Wha-, no… I think I just need a little nap.” (Makoto)

I was going to check their pulses when a wave of dizziness hit me, and I fell over in the snow.

Heh, I guess healing three people was too much…

It felt warm this time…

I saw something muffled in the distance.

* Crunch, crunch *

Things were becoming blurry. Even so, I still recognized the dirty blonde hair of my would-be enemy...

He was flustered, no... panicked. He wipes away something from my ear, his mouth was moving but I couldn’t hear him.

It was the same, same old cold, same old silence. I’ve always wondered what it was like… are the others able to hear their specters?

All I knew was that my psyche was full, but I’ve never been able to meet them. How cruel was that? The beings just living within me.

If I’m honest, it was times like these that made me believe that I’d die alone… just like the rest of us.

With an exasperated sigh, I look up at the blonde blur before me, “Looks like I’ve failed again.” Before losing consciousness.

*Click*

Chapter Text

Taking their hand off the rectangular device and placing it back on the table. A white light runs through the table and climbs up the orb; its glow intensifies before settling down, looking larger than it previously was. Just like that the table creaks and shifts to the new size of the orb.  

As the glow fades, we get to see that surrounding our characters in this giant space are shelves amongst shelves with various orbs of several colors and sizes in a half circle that leads to a giant gateway.

As for the appearances of our cast. Well, That’s a tale for another time.

As for who I am? You’ll find out soon enough.

“Alright, so let’s go round the table counterclockwise! At the time you were-” (Hotaru)

“Dining and fighting?” (Makoto)

“Snacking and speaking to the dead!” (Hotaru)

“Fighting and shopping!” (Kohaku)

“Dying~!”  (Hibiki)

Everyone took a long pause; you could’ve heard a pin drop and it would’ve echoed through the dome. Just when Kohaku was opening his mouth, the same voice continued.

“Oh and being experimented on.” (Hibiki)

Kohaku decided to drop whatever he was about to say while Makoto let out a small cough before keeping the conversation going.

“In either case, it’s done.”  (Makoto)

“Right, so I want to know how you guys feel about it?” (Hibiki)

“The experiments?” Hotaru arched one of her eyebrows while looking at him.

“Nah, just this whole thing. It’s a little weird at first but you’ll get used to it over time.” Hibiki waved his arms about, leading the others to look at the various orbs that spiraled around them. 

Kohaku got out of his seat and flew up to get a closer look at one of the orbs, the others shared a look before following him. 

“Now, we’re helping to make these?” (Kohaku)

“It’s not like we haven’t been, dummy.” (Hotaru)

“I guess that’s true. But it’s just not the same, you know.” (Kohaku)

“I’ve been too busy.” (Makoto)

“More like less trusting. Not to say I don’t get it.” (Hibiki)

“Aw, come on! Group hug!” Hotaru teared up while extending her arms.

The others looked at one another and just as Hotaru was putting her hands down, she was encompassed by the three bum-rushing into her: pushing all of them to the right and nearly bumping into one of the curved cases.

Swirling together as they all shared a laugh.

“Oh, you don’t know how much I needed that.” (Hotaru)

“I think we all did.” (Kohaku)

“I didn’t.” (Makoto)

“Oh really? You hear that?” (Kohaku)

“Your majesty, it can’t be!” (Hotaru)

“You still can’t hide a smile, your highness!” (Hibiki)

“Dang it…” (Makoto)

“Haha!” (Kohaku)

Breaking up the hug, they all watched the orbs spiral upwards with scenes of various people they recognized. Reminiscing and talking over the good and the bad while they made their descent back to the table. 

“Besides your grace’s failure at being stoic, how are we feeling about the first sets?”

“It was alright…”  (Makoto)

“I liked it. I only wish you wouldn’t expose me like that!” (Hotaru)

“I regret nothing!” (Hibiki)

“I’ll get you back for this!” (Hotaru)

“I can’t wait.” (Hibiki)

“Let’s just play nice. I had fun making it.” (Makoto)

“I did too. Do we have to stick to four days though?” (Kohaku)

“It would be nice, but I don’t mind sticking to two as the minimum.” (Hibiki)

“Really? No matter what you have to cover the next day~.” Hotaru sneered from ear to ear with her eyes like crescent moons, it’d be much easier to see her like this if it wasn’t for the composure she normally kept in other company.

 Around her friends? That was lost on them.

“Watch it, Short-stack.” Rolling his eyes before separating the little rectangular device from the table; tossing it into the air 40 feet into the air before catching it.

“Hey! I’m pretty tall for a human, Bigfoot! I could switch whenever!” 

“That’s right! I forgot you’re still a pipsqueak then too.”

“Play. Nice.” Placing his elbow onto his armrest and having his head against his hand, the noble aura was enough to have others like him on their knees, begging for mercy.

“Hmph!” (Hotaru+ Hibiki) 

That at least was the case for those he could hold power over, everyone else just took it like a gust in the wind for after all this time, he could only replicate the effect.

“They haven’t changed.” Hibiki sighed whilst Kohaku yawned fracturing the aura. 

“Not much.” Makoto could only agree before sitting up straight.

“Says the person avoiding talking about themself.” Hotaru turned her gaze to Makoto like she wasn’t one of the people who got reprimanded in the first place.

“You can’t tell me that you wouldn’t take advantage of hearing someone else talk.” (Makoto)

“... Okay, maybe a little. but the rule was to focus on us!” (Hotaru)

“I mean, they did for most of it.” (Kohaku)

“That’s true and I must say combining your perspective and Mabui’s, very nice use.” (Hibiki)

“See, it was fine!” (Makoto)

Everyone took a seat and watched small birds come through from one of the gateways carrying basket after basket of snacks. Hopping in her seat, Hotaru was clapping along inviting even more. Makoto and Kohaku could only roll their eyes while Hibiki crossed his arms and gave a slow chuckle.

“This bitch…”

“Hm? You said something.” As if popping out of her own little bubble, Hotaru turned her attention toward the group. 

“Nope, we’re good here.” Hibiki rests their head against their elbow on the table.

“If that the case-” Kohaku started rubbing his hands together, igniting a golden light to appear between his hands when the warmth of the room was sucked out, replaced by the frigid pressure Hibiki gave off.

The birds made a quick escape through the gateway before it was slammed shut. The warmth of the room returned.

“Don’t. You. Dare.” (Hibiki)

“So, the small stuff?” (Makoto)

“Within reason, you fu…”

Hibiki’s sentence died off when he looked at the very chair he made was replaced with a grand throne that looked like it was made of the very emptiness of space itself...

The chair floated off the ground while projecting a stream of starlight as if it was keeping the chair aloft. Makoto smirked at everyone, making an effort to slowly lean into his seat.

“Oh, don’t mind me.”

Without pause, a burst of laughter came from the lips of the other two that could wake a dragon from their slumber. Kohaku fell out of his seat while holding his stomach on the ground while Hotaru was trying not to choke on a fruit she popped into her mouth.

“AHAHA!” (Kohaku)

“The look on your face!” (Hotaru)

Without a single word, Hibiki tapped on the table and all the lines became a vibrant green before he relaxed into his seat with a smile on his face.

“Alright, if we’re going to play that game, we all have three hours to make this place a little homier.”

“H-Hey…”

“I was gonna cook our meal but since Hotaru was so gracious to supply us. I’m sure she’d be willing to share.”

“Uh…”

“Right?” With a wide grin, Hibiki’s commercial smile brought chills down the backs of everyone else even while averting his gaze.

Over a minute, the group watched Hotaru shift her eyes back and forth from the pile of food to Hibiki and back to the food. Her sweat could’ve filled a pool if her outfit didn’t cool her off to the point of a fog cloud surrounding her.

When Hibiki finally dropped the smile, Hotaru coughed the words out of her mouth.

“... T-These aren’t a-all for me…”

“Eh? Really? Could’ve fooled me.”

“...” The cloud expanded further out to encompassing both the whole table and everybody, not the most pleasant thing but it was refreshing.

“I can’t even.” (Hibiki)

“I’LL SHARE BUT AFTER DINNER!” (Hotaru)

“YOU BETTER AND FINE!” With a wave of a hand, a heavy wind blew over the table and revealed the ever-growing number of snacks and birds flying in but that wasn’t the only change.

“You two are going to explain that at some point right.” Makoto had what looked to be a tablet of some sort sinking into his chair without leaving a trace.

“...Probably…” (Hibiki+Hotaru)

“We’ll see if we get there.” Kohaku on the other hand had not one, not two but three large bags behind him.

“What’s the date after this?”

“We all started with the same date so…”

“June 22, 1987, since everyone decided to cover 2 days.”

“An interesting date.” (Makoto)

“Isn’t it.” (Hibiki)

“Oh! Okay so you’ll cover the 22nd and 23rd then Kohaku will be the 24th and 25th then so on, right?” (Hotaru)

“Exactly. If you miss a day important to what’s happening just mention a bit of it that matters.” (Hibiki)

“You do this for all of them?” Kohaku gestured to the spiral of spheres around them.

“Are you going to be annoying about it?” Hibiki crossed their arms 

“No…”  (Kohaku)

“Not in the way we’re doing this but pretty much, I do have to fix up the rest, we have time though.” (Hibiki)

“Then how many are we doing?” (Hotaru)

“I’ll let you three decide, I did enough work breaking into your places.” (Hibiki)

“You could’ve just contacted us.” (Kohaku)

“And have to deal with everyone else when you don’t respond? Yeah, no thanks.” (Hibiki)

“Let’s stick with four parts. Having to cram a fight wasn’t great.” (Makoto)

“But, what if we’re in the middle of something at the time if you want to go by days.” (Kohaku)

“Simple you summarize that and move on to what’s happening.” (Makoto)

“Ew.” (Hibiki)

“I thought you weren’t helping.”  (Makoto)

“Ugh, fine! I started here since it’s around the time we met. A little peek at where we were before then.” (Hibiki)

“A peek, is that what you called it?” (Kohaku)

“Get over yourself. I’ve just had to deal with everyone else first.” (Hibiki)

“AND YOU DO THAT TO EVERYONE?!” (Kohaku)

“You aren’t the only one dealing with them.” (Hotaru)

“Exactly, you get it. The rest of you just don’t have to do it as much. Nobody escapes.” (Hibiki)

“I feel like there’s a threat in there…” (Makoto)

“Don’t read into it.” (Hibiki)

*Growl*

“Ah, I see! So that’s why you came here!” (Hibiki)

“N-No!” (Makoto)

“There’s no need to get embarrassed! I was going to make us something” (Hibiki)

“For free?!” (Hotaru)

“... Yes?” (Hibiki)

“Oh, thank god!” (Hotaru)

“You’ve been going back there too often.” (Kohaku)

“Shut up, I’m poor!” (Hotaru)

“Now, I know for sure you’re lying.” (Kohaku)

“Tch!” (Hotaru)

“Speaking of which how are things going for you?” (Hibiki)

“Well, if you have to know-” (Hotaru)

“Never mind then.” (Hibiki)

“NO! I’M SORRY!” (Hotaru)

“Fine. You were saying?” (Hibiki)

“I managed to restore the capital, but it’s still sealed off.” (Hotaru)

“Oh wow! Guess you have been working hard.” (Kohaku)

“That’s right! But what’s for lunch?” (Hotaru)

“The plan was for Gyudon today if that’s alright with all of you?” (Hibiki)

“Again, for free?” (Hotaru)

“...Who hurt you?” (Hibiki)

“Sounds good to me.” (Kohaku)

“We can keep going if you want afterward.”  (Makoto)

“LET’S DO IT!” (Hotaru)

In that very instant, everyone stood up and vanished with 2 and a half hours to freely decorate the space they made their secret base before a nice meal. 

***

*Cough*

Fuck me…

**Click**

Chapter Text

Our four main characters have returned after what appeared to be a night's rest like myself.

In comparison to how formal they were the last time. Each one of them entered from a new arch in an outfit that looked more comfortable than the last.

The room as described by our cast was in the shape of a dome.

It’s arranged similarly to a Clearway sign except that where the cross intersects with the circle would be an archway gated off by doors that illustrate the role our fabulous cast has to do with where they are.

As for what they’re representing… I don’t exactly know yet,…. I’ll get there. This is something you get the hang of he said so I’m just going to have to trust in his word, I guess.

Now that cross is a star with an arch north of the table they made their way to. The north arch shut behind them. All I can make out was that it was a deep shade of green before the exit vanished.

The first to enter was Hotaru.

She’s in a white off-the-shoulder blouse and black pants along with black combat boots and a golden pin that kept her messy bun in place with the only popping colors being the red jeweled butterfly at the end of the pin.

Makoto was next in a gray button-down. The first three buttons were open, and the sleeves were rolled up, exposing his muscular forearm and stainless-steel watch embedded with diamonds.

A black pair of jeans. Finishing the look of true nobility with a pair of sky-blue dinosaur claw slippers…

Gosh, that’s cute…

Erm, Kohaku followed up in a black tank top that accentuates his fit body while his hair was short and messy. He adorned what looked to be a crescent moon with a crazed look and bloody smile around his neck. His pants were in a flannel pattern of indigo instead of red.

Lastly, Hibiki followed the group in a black Jinbei set patterned with circles on the left as the other was a solid color accompanying Capri drawstring shorts that went down to his calf, not… leaving much ahem...anyways.

His wrist had dark brown bracelets that looked like they were inlaid with a pattern of jade plants wrapping around the metal.

Both of our last cast members strolled in barefoot to the dismay of Makoto who grimaces on his throne before Hotaru gave him a piece of candy.

Once everyone sat down, the roundtable styled very similarly to the bracelet, with pathways that intersected around lit up before fading.

“Hehehe! I won, I won!” Hotaru jollily hopped in her seat.

“Only by a few points.” Makoto kept an air of composure as he chewed on the piece of candy with a small grin on his face.

“It’s not fair! You do it all the time!” Kohaku crossed his arms and slouched into his chair.

“Ah, ah, ah. We all agreed that there wasn’t any advantage, I just happened to use that information better than you.” (Hotaru)

“Besides you insisted on us giving her a handicap and still lost.” Makoto summons up a tea set that pours him a cup before taking a sip.

“I’m not surprised you’ve done this the least, but you should still get out more often. Even if it is so ‘important’.”

“It just goes to show how better I am than the rest of you.” Hotaru stood in her seat and posed like a captain with one foot on her chair and the other on the table.

“Urgh…” (Kohaku)

“And what happened to you?” (Makoto)

“Hm?” (Hibiki)

“Why’d you lose to the slowpoke over here?” (Hotaru)

Kohaku had a vein popping out of his neck as his face changed to a vibrant shade of red.

“Hey!” (Kohaku)

“Get good, scrub.” Hotaru snickered whilst her companion was growling at her

“Oh yeah, sorry about that. Got a little caught up when I found a hint for the isle but I still got something. We can talk about it later but we’re probably going to have to check it out at some point.” (Hibiki)

“Who’s kept over there?” (Makoto)

“... Ugh whatever, best guess I got so far since the environment wasn’t stable. We’re likely dealing with the-” (Hibiki)

“Liberator-” (Kohaku)

“Shut up! Don’t take this from me!” (Hibiki)

“Alright! I was just trying to help!” Kohaku held his hands up like he got busted

“AND I APPRECIATE YOU, BITCH! DAMN! ... Tarzan, Jaxie or Canvas.” Going from absolute manic to a look of composure left Makoto speechless but from how quickly he bounced back, I'd say it wasn't a first.

“Those three…” Makoto put his hand under his chin, thinking of the possibilities.

“Glad, I don’t have to deal with them.” (Hotaru)

“Oh, no. I’ll be needing your help this time.” (Hibiki)

“What?! Why?!” Hotaru slammed the table and stood tall, eyes wide while Kohaku began to laugh.

“Because these are still guesses! I’m not going to ask Kohaku and Makoto is needed here if we go out.” (Hibiki)

“... There wasn’t a line…” (Kohaku)

“I’m glad you catch on.” (Hibiki)

“But they’re all so-... you-…UGH!” (Hotaru)

“Hey, I don’t like this either but-” (Hibiki)

“That’s not what you said last night.” (Kohaku)

“Fuck! Fine, I’m so fucking excited. I have another guess but that one’s a little touchy. Let’s just worry about it later.” (Hibiki)

“I still get my prize, right?” (Kohaku)

“Yeah, I’ll add to it if any of my guesses are right. We’ll probably raid some dungeons until we can get their stuff.” (Hibiki)

“Yes!” (Hotaru)

“Is that really necessary?” (Makoto)

“No but, it’ll be super fun. We could probably swipe some really good stuff.” (Hibiki)

“...” Makoto stared on in silence

“Will you be fine with it if we bring back a mote for you?” Hibiki tilted his head to the left, batting his eyelashes.

“...Alright.” (Makoto)

“Hey, what about me?” (Hotaru)

“I’m sure we’ll find something...” (Hibiki)

“... What if I want something different?” (Hotaru)

“Do you?” (Hibiki)

“A-” (Hotaru)

“Now that’s something to talk about later. Let’s start!” (Hibiki)

*Click*
-Hibiki’s POV-

An orange glow lit up the room I was in now, I could see the candlelight permeating while an IV was in my arm. It was a soft bed.

I could’ve slept more but the longer I was up, the more I felt different…

It could’ve also been that I was only in my white pants at the moment.

Everything just felt brighter, like a piece of myself found a little peace with the world. I took in a
deep breath, exhaling slowly to the sight of Orochimaru scribbling away at a desk nearby while staring at me.

“Take a picture, it’ll last longer.” (Hibiki)

His stare became narrower, I sat up as he finished writing and let out a sigh.

Then he asked.

“... How are you feeling?”

I clutched my fist with a little difficulty before releasing it as this new sensation reminded me of shoes you needed to break in into.

“Alive? That’s a weird way to describe it, I feel like I got an extra kick of energy.” I grabbed onto my right shoulder and circled that arm a couple times before doing the same to the other.

“We’ll just run a check-up before the others wake up to ensure it’s good.” (Orochimaru)

“Gotcha!” I hopped off the bed only to feel the jelly that had become my legs and fell over.

“Hm, looks like we’ll need some time for you to adapt to it.” (Orochimaru)

“Please tell me I’m not the first...” I began to pick myself up, my legs were shaking but I managed to wobble my way up, using the bed for some leverage before having my hands be hoisted over my head in the grasp of the Sannin himself.

“Just take it slow, I wasn’t expecting you to be able to move.” (Orochimaru)

“You’ll help?” (Hibiki)

“We’ll go through some stretches to make sure you still can move.” (Orochimaru)

“Alright…” (Hibiki)

“Let me know if it starts to hurt.” (Orochimaru)

…

‘Let me know if it starts to hurt?’

I was off put by the slow cold breeze that wrapped around the room, easing into the slow sensation of my legs reaching my chest.

I couldn’t help but start digging through album after album of my memories when Jules tapped my shoulder and hesitated before handing me one that was smaller than the rest.

I wasn’t sure why but when I felt Jules’ hand tremble as she didn’t say a word while keeping her arm on my shoulder.

I didn’t hesitate as I flipped through the pages, my eyes interlocked with hers like we were the only two people in this expansive space something was mesmerizing about her eyes, no…

I didn’t notice it then.

What had my attention while I kept my gaze interlocked with hers was the low hum she emanated.

It was with such a lightness that I felt the same wave come over me in succession, this single hum didn’t change in tone but in its tempo.

From a short buzz snapping out with absolute precision to a leisurely drone that steadily blanketed my ears.

I felt my jaw unclench before I snapped back to reality and took a peek at Orochimaru.

His eyes never left my sight according to Jules. Something about him just seemed… off.

To my surprise, over the next hour or so, Orochimaru helped me go through some leg circles and leg raises, took a swab of my saliva in addition to a syringe of my blood, and bandaged my arm before I hopped off the bed.

*CRACK*

We both looked down and saw that the ground beneath my feet had fractured and shifted the bed oddly.

“.... Hmm, looks like the blood did take effect.” (Orochimaru)

“The what now?” (Hibiki)

Now, how would I explain that I knew what he did? Oh, I know your whole plan.

What sort of bullshit would I have said otherwise, it was better to play dumb.

I knew I made the right decision when he said,-

“This is something still being tested so you’ll come back here bi-week so I and Kabuto could monitor for any changes.”

“Okay…” (Hibiki)

In retrospect, Jugo was a pretty big deal. It was no surprise he dodged the question.

Something was innately wrong with the picture. The Orochimaru I knew would’ve left something like this to Kabuto or if not. Someone he’s keeping with at arm’s length even.

His whole vibe was off.

I felt like I was looking at a whole different person. For once, it was something that I couldn’t keep off my face.

“You should go back to sleep unless you have any questions.” (Orochimaru)

Orochimaru’s look made this all seem like an everyday procedure, but I guess human experimentation does that to a person.

“Just ask your question.” (Orochimaru)

I came to and realized that I was just staring at him for a while.

“What’s the plan now?” (Hibiki)

Almost as if my answer was within his expectations, Orochimaru pulled out a scroll and tossed it my way.

“All the facilities are made here so we’re having more people begin to come in with supplies while the war is going on.” (Orochimaru)

“War?” (Hibiki)

“Riku could fill you in, their clansmen have already been reduced significantly. It’ll be over within the next few months.” (Orochimaru)

Before I could speak, he held up his hand before adding on.

“Lastly, I believe you two have already made progress on learning the hiden techniques?” (Orochimaru)

“Yes, we’ve gotten a handle of chakra strings but I’m still struggling a bit with the mandala.” (Hibiki)

To call it a struggle was a fucking understatement.

To this day I still wish to burn that technique to the ground for how much I suffered.

***

“You think you suffered the most from that technique?” (Kohaku)

“You want to count the number of times it saved your life?” (Hibiki)

“Ooh! We’ll make a tally?” (Hotaru)

“That’ll be fun.” (Makoto)

“H-hey, we don’t need to go there…” (Kohaku)

“Too late, we got the board ready and everything.” (Hotaru)

Don’t ask me. It quite literally appeared out of nowhere, but I guess that’s something she could do.

“Great…” Sliding down more into his seat until the back was fully visible.

“You do always pick the wrong battles. Looks like your ability has never helped you with that.” (Hibiki)

“...” (Kohaku)

“Omg, I’m right.” (Hibiki)

“N-” Pulling himself back, Kohaku sat down normally

“Ah, ah, ah, ya sore loser. I gotta keep going before we start planning the trip.” (Hibiki)

“YOU DID WORSE THAN ME!” (Kohaku)

“Tomato, Tomahto.” (Hibiki)

***
He whispered under his breath but, I couldn’t make out what he was saying. I just figured Riku probably let him know.

“Your goal is to get a handle of the hiden and the ones I’ve given you under wraps and to test and play around to see if you could do any better.”

“Don’t you think that’s a little much?” I tilted my head.

“Oh, is this too much for you?” Orochimaru suddenly put on this air of confidence as he looked down at this six-year-old.

Now, he was just antagonizing me.

And did it work?

“No, it just seems like it’ll be too easy to wipe the smug look off your face.” (Hibiki)

Yes.

Yes, it did.

“I guess we’ll have to see about that.” (Orochimaru)

“I guess we will…” (Hibiki)

“We’ll head to the others then.” (Orochimaru)

I took a bit to channel my chakra to work on what I was before, this time imagining the chakra to cushion the soles of my feet to not make the same mistake.

It was a little difficult to maintain at first. However, I felt that the more steps I took, the easier it became and that was evident in the quieter my footsteps got.

Orochimaru lead me out of the room and down the hall to another where Hibiki and Kabuto were asleep. Kabuto was sleeping like a log, but Riku was restless, tossing and turning in the bed like he was having a nightmare before stopping.

I grabbed a stool and climbed up to get a look. His pulse was normal, he looked to be breathing fine. My seal looked to be a success.

In all honesty, I could’ve checked when I first got up, but I just needed a breather. It’s not every day you escape dying after all.

Just when I let out a sigh of relief, Riku jerked forward to sit up straight so swiftly that he bashed his head against mine.

The iron blow to my cranium was enough for me to see just how minuscule everything I was working for was in the long run. After escaping death, the very thing to strike down my thread of hope was the very same person who wanted us to be here.

The lifeless form of my body collapsed to the ground with a heavy-

*THUD*

At least that’s what I wish I could say.

“Hibiki! How’s Hibiki?!” Riku turned to Orochimaru at the doorway with a look of such determination, I would’ve called this a save point.

It took Orochimaru a minute to collect himself as he looked at Riku, looked at me, and looked back at Riku. He coughed into his fist a couple of times, a few chuckles escaped before he composed himself.

“Ahem. He was fine. Now… I’m not too sure.” He pointed towards the ground.

Riku looked to see me, Yamcha posed on the ground, holding my head while trying to keep the tears from welling up in my eyes.

“H-Hibiki?” (Riku)

“Just… give me a second…” I rolled over on my knees like my back was a shell

I slipped from death’s grasp once again. But I was sure of it. That was one grave slam just hairs away from closing the curtain on this horrendous life of mine.

***

“AHAHA!” (Kohaku)

“Almost done.” (Hibiki)

***

Orochimaru left me and Riku… along with an icepack for my head…

Even without asking Jules, I could still hear his distant laughter in my head along with hers.

There we were.

With a concerned preteen and his little brother whom I mind you.

Still in just my white pants.

Sharing a long look at each other, not knowing what to say.

At least that was the case until Riku said,

“So…, that was a pretty good hit, huh?”

*Click*

***

“BWAHAHA!” (Kohaku+ Hotaru+ Makoto)

Chapter Text

Hey
Hi

How are ya?

I did a thing

I made a twitter~

I thought it'd be an easier way to keep you update on a chapter release

So follow me ig :P

https://twitter.com/A2Remedy

Mkay, Bai

It has been 10 minutes since the last recording and half of our wonderful cast are currently on the ground.

Wheezing to their heart’s content, wiping away the tears from her eyes with a napkin we could only see part of a symbol unlike any other we’ve seen so far.

It was in the shape of a golden tree...

Uh, meanwhile, Kohaku is gasping for air. Only making Hotaru laugh more.

Oh?

And back on the ground, she goes.

Makoto however, managed to regain their composure after 5 under the dead gaze of their partner in crime of the strange parenting duo.

“I think you’re safe to keep going if you…ahem, bubble, ahem.” Makoto lets out a small cough into their hand as they spoke.

*Sigh* “ Let’s just give it a little more. I mean, we only have so long until we all go on that trip.” (Hibiki)

“Huh?! I thought only Hotaru was going?” The laughter died down further to the single source when Kohaku got up as if it was all an act.

“Yeah, for the first bit. But once we establish a line, we’re good to go and travel there together.” (Hibiki)

“So, we could take a break?” In a single motion, Hotaru hopped back to her feet fully energized with a look of pure joy

Kohaku sat back in his seat, before looking perplexed at the table.

“We just started and-” Makoto’s words came to a pause once Hibiki raised a hand.

“Yeah, we’ll be able to go but again, we need to get this done first. Any more questions?” (Hibiki)

“ Why did the orb get all shwoom on us earlier?” (Kohaku)

‘Shwoom…’ (Makoto + Hibiki+ Hotaru)

Recognizing that everyone’s attention was on him, Hibiki scratched the back of his head before informing his friends.

“... Right, still forget that you’re not used to this. Our miseru, or the orb projects everything that happened so we’re able to show and tell what’s going on. If you remember, we did see a lot of dumbed-down versions of this.

The more we go on, the more it grows, so soon it’ll be able to match the ones up above and around us. Plus, you could go on longer with someone else's perspective. There likely isn’t going to be a repeat of it stopping in the middle again unless we try looking for the others with no clue.”

“You couldn’t come up with a better name?” Kohaku sat up, still huffing.

“I wasn’t the one who named it and I, unfortunately, can’t change it. I’ve already pleaded.” (Hibiki)

“AH! Who cares?! Keep going! I need that trip!” (Hotaru)

*Click*

-Hibiki’s POV-

“…” I was desperately trying to resist the urge to scream my head off. I couldn’t for the life of me comprehend how he shrugged it off.

“Yeah, it was a good one. Your head might be able to bend metal.” (Hibiki)

We shared a small laugh before it drifted away from us like a bottle in the waves. Leaving us with silence.

It was my first time doing this here since the prerequisite was up in the air, it was just… something I didn’t want to place my bets on.

Back on earth, after a couple of waves of the transformation, which we called The Grand Warp, a good part of the continents was shifted back together to make room for the new inhabitants of the world, who’ve fallen through a crack in their home and ended up in ours.

Unfortunately to most, there weren't any obvious signs at first but over the world, cryptics got more sightings of strange things. Healthy grass growing in the desert or a mutation in an animal that changed the texture of its fur.

As for how everything interacts with this world, it is still something undetermined. Something I don’t really have the means to test myself…

I honestly lost more from my interaction in the woods and there wasn’t anything I could do about it.

I wasn’t fully aware of what was going on when I felt my head being pulled forward onto his shoulder and the embrace I was wrapped into, I froze.

Right then, my mind was running like a bullet train.

‘Is he okay? Did I get it wrong? Did I make him sick? Was it a side effect?’

I felt like my heart was bashing against my chest.

*BA-BUMP, BA-BUMP*

I took a breath to no avail, the weight I was wearing was going to pull me under if I couldn’t keep it together.

‘I can’t be doing this; I shouldn’t be doing this. This isn’t my place.

Stay away, stop this! Just scream at me if you need to. You don’t deserve this.’

(And you do?) (Jules)

(... I-) (Hibiki)

(Just stop. It happened and it sucks. Now what? We can’t change what happened and you can’t keep doing this. Look for yourself!)

I could feel Riku’s arms trembling, he kept me in his grasp as if I was the one thing keeping him afloat. He leaned his head into mine while caressing the back of my head, I could hear the strain in his voice.

“I-... got you. I got you. We’re going to be alright…”

‘We’re going to be alright.’

It sounded more like he was trying his best to reassure himself; I couldn’t help but be a little relieved.

‘We…’

Deep within my psyche, the small lockbox I buried away under the stress and guilt I was trying to keep in was being brought forward.

The emotions I was trying so deeply buried within my heart were pleading to be released as I remembered then that those very same words came from someone who towered over my small stature trying to make himself look so small.

The sky was painted gray while his arms were bulkier than Riku’s around me. Looking back, I didn’t change much from that same little boy who thought the world revolved around one thing.

Just the two of us, even without recognizing it at first, my role was still the same.

I couldn’t help but correspond. It was like I was holding that very same kid, his cold exterior wasn’t something I blamed him for.

How could I?

Whenever I watched him take samples from Petri dishes, whenever he spent more time lying in bed, only to get up, take a look at me and get back to work.

It was hard to even feel anything. He wanted an escape, just like I did…

And then, he did.

Something about that made me feel warm inside. Albeit, he’s placing his bets with Orochimaru. That was him. He made the choice that he thought was best for… us. So, I told myself that I needed to pull my weight in the one way I could.

Make use of the resources I had to the best of my ability. Luckily, I did [Record] the very series I was bothered about the most.

(I swear the number of references he made was enough to make me pull out my hair if I didn’t get them.) (Hibiki)

(Pfft! You know you just didn’t like Ruzo looking sad afterward.) (Jules)

(Whatever you say.) (Hibiki)

(Oh, c’mon! You have to give me that one.) (Jules)

(... Maybe a little…) (Hibiki)

If he wasn’t going to let this get him down, I had to be there. Taking a second to get the lump out of my throat, I could only utter it.

“…Sorry…”

“W-we’re alright.” (Riku)

Thinking back, Riku hadn’t left my side for a minute since those events. I couldn’t even imagine what was on his mind. What he saw…

‘Just how long was I out?’

“I got you now.” (Riku)

“I should’ve told you sooner.” (Hibiki)

The last factor to make up our survival.

***

-FLASHBACK-

[May 18th, 1987, After Kaguya was sealed (AKS)]

At 3 am, In a cave quite different in size to where I was… now? Then?

… different from Orochimaru’s lair…

You get it.

I calligraphed with a brush across four long sheets. After putting my replication to practice, I finally managed to span it across three chakra points safely.

My ink spilled on the first set but that wasn’t my concern. In my moment of inspiration, I tunneled on each and every stroke, with Jules helping me through the use of some [Qi], we were able to make sure each character was working in collaboration with the next. I had to pause to wipe the sweat off my face.

After the first 45 minutes, I couldn’t take a chance working alone. My hand was cramping so I pleaded with Jules for this favor.

And with another hour and a half, I made the last stroke on the page. Slowly separated my brush and placed it in the last of the ink.

(It’s… done!) (Hibiki)

(Seriously?!) (Jules)

(What? You were here with me.) (Hibiki)

(... What’s the plan now?) (Jules)

I honestly couldn’t blame her for being suspicious. Let’s just say that Jules has been through a lot at this point. But this was one of those projects I’ve been working on for a while so most of the chakra was influenced into the ink thanks to my resource.

(W-what do you mean?) (Hibiki)

I was well aware she knew that though, so I addressed the only concern I could think of in the body of a 6-year-old.

(Hibiki!) (Jules)

Her motherly tone was back again so she meant business.

(Okay, okay. There’s one last step, after this I’ll get some sleep. I promise!) (Hibiki)

The nights of taking a kunai to my arm had finally paid off.

I slowly stood up to feel the blood rush back into my legs and woke Riku up from his rest. The bags were dark, and his eyes were red from a lack of sleep.

“…What are you doing?” Ignoring the monotone was something I just had to do to squeeze a little interaction out of him.

“Shh! Come on, come on!” (Hibiki)

“Mn, It’s too early….” Riku was rubbing his eyes, making me feel a little guilty but it was a little sacrifice that needed to be done now! I checked my watch to make sure everything was on schedule.

“I know, but I need your help. Pretty please?!” I had to bring out the double whammies, clasping my hands together, and the puppy dog eyes!

“... What is it?” Within expectation! He cracked!

He got out of bed and followed me into the central room we were making our living quarters

“Great! Now, sit down right there!” (Hibiki)

“Paper?” I guess Riku was finally waking up a little, so I was gonna cut him some slack.

“Hey, hey! C’mon, take my hand and put the other one on it! Then, close your eyes!” But I was way too excited for my own good.

“Mm…” Riku rubbed his eyes before placing his hand in mine

“I get it, you're sleepy~! It’ll be quick!” (Hibiki)

It took a bit of time, but I managed to transfer my chakra through him and he reciprocated.

I opened my eyes to see the chakra glow into the kanji and watched the glow slowly die down before my eyes.

Once the light faded. I kept my hand in his while I folded the strips. They looked like children's books without a cover, but I tried to ignore that. I looked back up to Riku staring, it made me jump a little.

“Are we done now?” Riku’s exhausted face was weighing on my conscience a little more, but everything was about to pay off when I looked to see that it was 4: 40.

“Yeah! It’s all done!” (Hibiki)

“Alright.” Riku got up and was about to walk back into Orochimaru’s lab.

“Hey!” (Hibiki)

“What-” I held one of the folded formulas in front of him and when he grabbed it, I put my other hand on top of his. It looked like it woke him up a little and he just stared at me wide-eyed.

“4:41! Happy Birthday, Riku!” (Hibiki)

“... I-..., What is this?” (Riku)

“It’s a secret, okay? Now, go back to sleep! We can’t have a tired birthday boy.” (Hibiki)

“I gotta work.” (Riku)

“I’ll wake you up in a couple of hours. Get a good sleep!” (Hibiki)

“Alright, alright…” (Riku)

I fucking lied. That kid needed sleep more than I did. We slept till the afternoon.

-END OF FLASHBACK-

***

“Hibiki.” He mumbled under his breath and released my grasp and wrapped my arms around my body.

“I know, I sho-” (Hibiki)

“Hibiki.”

Riku pulled me back to get a look at him. His stare into my eyes was suffocating but I couldn’t run, I just sat there and tried to bury those emotions again. I had to be there. There’s no him and me, it’s him and Hibiki…

“Yeah?”

I flinched when he kissed my forehead and pulled away. To my shock, a light breeze came through and I got a good look at the soft smile on his face.

“Thank you.” (Riku)

“Riku-” (Hibiki)

“Hibiki…” He cupped his right hand against my cheek before I felt a sharp pain of my cheek being pinched between his thumb and index finger.

“Ow!” (Riku)

“See, you’re here. I’m here. That was more than I could ever ask for. We’re here now, aren’t we?” He let go and placed his hand on the mattress

“...The headbutt wasn’t enough…?” I rubbed my cheek.

“Hehe, nope!” (Riku)

As much as I must’ve stressed him out, I wasn’t going to let that slide and got back into his arms. Unfortunately for him, he was on cloud nine at the wrong time.

Not noticing the rustling of my ice pack over his laughter, I saw Kabuto was looking over. He put a finger to his lips and in one swift motion made his way across his side of the room.

‘Oh, he’s in for it now.’

(Jules, no... If you’re going to criticize me then you better start pulling your weight too. What do you want?) (Hibiki)

(HA! Are you kidding? We’re doing this first!) I could’ve imagined the stupid grin on their face going ear to ear.

As Kohaku said, [Qi] on the other hand didn’t have a place in the psyche, that was physical. “Comparable to stamina.” That does use stamina, it’s the energy that allows us to go beyond the capabilities of a normal person. You can’t exert yourself if you’re out of it. The way I was using it was the least expensive.

Whether it’s in speed, strength, or durability, it made us superhuman. It also helped with regular illnesses which is why they were the most sought after even if that choice wasn't up to us.

***

But you can’t choose when or how you got them?” (Makoto)

“Nope, they were the ones to choose us. They could come and go as they please, to the fury of some people. The way I saw it was like watching a live stream, you could be interested and establish a bond to stick around, or you were just curious and left for another.”

“I see… So, which one of you established a relationship first?” (Makoto)

“...” Hibiki turned his head to get a good look at the people on his right.

“Huh?” Hotaru meanwhile was snacking on potato chips.

“I think that was me? I have been with Hisashi since the 4th wave.” (Kohaku)

“See, now you got me interested.” (Hibiki)

“Please don’t get off track, it was a giant pain in the ass. We get it.” (Makoto)

“I don’t see how it was that bad.” (Hotaru)

“Imagine needing a buzz saw just to get a blood sample out of a person and that had to be enchanted. The number of knives chefs had to go through when wildlife got affected. Now that was funny. A lot of restaurants had to close when it could go on for 2-3 days or even weeks.

It’s as if Rock Lee could always have just a tiny smidge of his gates open. It’s what allowed us to be superhuman.

Even if a practitioner just formed a bond with a specter, it was enough to block bullets and improve our body’s ability to act…

Not everyone was fucking monster like Kohaku when it came to that. Especially not immediately, but I’ll leave it at that.” (Hibiki)

***

I looked at Kabuto, mouthing our count off.

‘3… 2… 1!’

In sync, he dropped the contents of the bag into his shirt while I took my clump and dropped it into his pants.

The squeal to high heaven was my alert, I threw my hand up for five strings to make their connection. Riku flung his arms, jumping out of his bed while I reeled myself to the ceiling, making use of the tree exercise I was practicing before I was rudely interrupted to keep myself steady.

“AHH! Shoot! COLD!!!” (Riku)

Kabuto started making his escape while Riku was still distracted, and I wanted to laugh so hard but I wasn’t going to stick around for much longer. With a throw of my other arm, I stuck my chakra strings to the entrance.

Swinging over I could see that Riku was shaking out his legs with a furrowed brow and I decided to tuck and roll once I got part way through, and in quick succession, I knew I made the right move.

*Thud, thud, thud. *

Into the wall over me, three kunai were embedded vertically. The boy was out for my string.

Seeing that, I had to take the chance and not look back.

I made a mad dash after Kabuto.

“HIBIKI!” (Riku)

“This way!” Kabuto made his way around to the second hallway, with no sign of Riku behind us, probably getting the ice off, I followed.

“Go, go, go!” I was so ecstatic and although, I couldn’t get the Cursed Mandala down yet. There were some useful tricks I learned while trying.

Chakra flowed through my fingertips as my grin grew.

‘Just a little bit, just a little…’ I could see the small pricks of blue thread on my fingers changing in color getting paler and paler.

Once I saw white, I threw my crossed arms but kept my palms facing forward and watched as the magic happened.

*Tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick*

‘Got it!’

The strings vanished just as Riku made his appearance, barreling down the hall with two kunai in his hand.

By the time I looked back, Kabuto made it out of the corridor, and I didn’t want to stick around when I saw chakra being coated around the two. I hastily threw my hand back and let the strings fly, feeling the connection to the ground and Riku released the kunai from his grasp.

‘It was all or nothing now.’

Dragging my body along as I dragged myself further down, wasn’t the most pleasant feeling as the multitude of pebbles and dirt were kicked up by my wake. I moved my hand to make up the sign for the Hiden technique after making the distance, the strings lit up making an X across the hall.

The cheeky grin on Riku’s face dropped and he slowed down, probably as hesitant as I was to see the results.

One of the kunai struck the glowing strings, failing to make it any further while the other sailed through, landing right in front of where I was. But that was all he needed.

Without waiting to see his expression. I ran as fast as I could in the hopes that he’d be too stunned by my awesomeness to do anything else.

Exasperated, I made it down the corridor. Gasping for air as I took in the view.

‘Wooden flooring, hallway, shelves, containers, Orochimaru….O- Orochimaru?’

I knew it couldn’t keep it up for much longer. With a small pain in my chest and rapid footsteps approaching, I ducked and rolled to the right before throwing my arm out once more.

*Tick, tick, tick*

The footsteps came to a halt, according to plan.

Instantaneously, I heard the strings snap and just laid against the wall. I thought I was going to be out of it again. Sweat on my skin, and my pants were a little brown from all the dirt and scrapped.

For the most part, I was fine.

“...Y- you’re fast. For someone who got ice up their-ACK!” Riku smacked my head before I could finish the sentence.

“That-” (Riku)

“That- was too much. I need a nap.” (Hibiki)

When a wonderful smell started to waft through, I looked back over to the sight of Orochimaru in an apron cooking over a stove with his hair tied up in a ponytail.

Don’t even ask me how that worked here. Jules was already on the job; we were going to make an album straight of him at that point.

Although a majority of the place was still stone and rubble, this area was much more like a home.

“What we both need is a bath. C’mon, let’s go.” Riku crouched down in front of me, and I climbed onto his back.

His little struggle to get back up got me to giggle.

Slightly hunched over, Riku made his way to the other hall, revealing yet another passageway shorter than everything else I saw. Just two rooms, one on the left and one on the right.

Riku took a pause as he faced the right door before raising his clenched fist and as gently as he could.

*Knock, knock*

“We’re coming in, Kabuto.” (Riku)

“Go ahead.” (Kabuto)

I didn’t know how close they were, but I had all the time in the world to find out.

What I laid my eyes upon was a room that was reminiscent to me. That’s why it pissed me off the most.

(Hey, Jules?) (Hibiki)

(I’m pretty sure we’re both thinking the same thing.) (Jules)

Lining the walls were red clay tiles that were separated by a large plank of granite. The floor was lined with brown tiles but what really hit the mark was the long-framed painting of a mountain against the wall and faucets lining the wall along with empty wooden buckets beneath them.

At the end of the room was a rectangular bath…

The very same bathhouse from Road to Ninja: Naruto the Movie was right before my eyes.

‘Oh, brother…’

*Click*

Chapter Text

*Click*

-Danzo’s POV-

I couldn’t get a good night's sleep, so I spent the morning reviewing my plans. All I have to do is start putting more pressure on the Uchiha and they’ll explode. Oh, and when that happens!

We had a setback, a minor setback but a setback, nonetheless.

 I’d love to say that it wasn’t bothering me however the potential threat someone could bring with that body in their possession.

 ‘Shit!’

For Yamanaka to return empty-handed. No signs of a fight, no blood, nothing! My ANBU was certain of the location, but someone got to it before me. I could only drop it for now and keep moving on.

‘Now, how to escalate things…’

***

Hibiki’s POV-

With a light breeze flowing through my hair, I laid down on the roof of the Fuma compound in a t-shirt that went down to my ankles. The tiles I was sprawled against when they were chill to the touch were losing that aspect the longer, I gazed at the clouds slowly drifting past.

Bird chirps could be heard in the distance while the cicadas produced a high-pitched buzz. 

Kids were arguing over some game, and an old lady was yelling at some cats but that was all off in the distance.

Truly a fine morning. 

At least, it would’ve been.

It was unfortunate I had to listen to the maniacal laughter of someone else this time…

B: (AHAHAHAHA!) (???)

I couldn’t fucking think over the hollering hyena having the time of his life in my psyche.

As much as I wanted to throw myself off the building, I didn’t really want anyone else to catch me like this.

I had no choice but to bear with his obnoxious cackling. It wasn’t even like I had the help of that flamboyant narcissist, I wasn’t too concerned about another incident like the last one happening any time soon. 

Turns out that he After a long… long talk, neither of us regretted what happened. It was probably for the best, 0so I came to an agreement with him… as strange as his demand was…

That’s what led up to my current predicament.

When I tell you he wasn’t joking about the blood having some effect, he WASN’T!

I had to follow his part of the bargain and without much issue bodily, I managed to adjust to the blood just fine. I could take much deeper breaths, my body was in a much better state than it was before. At least, according to Riku.

The only problem was something I, Jules, and the fool. Hell, even Riku was unprepared for

B: (AHAHAHAHA!) (???)

(Shut… up!) (Hibiki)

B: (BWAHAHAHAHA!) (???)

I woke up…

Going from 45.5’’ (3’7 feet) and weighing 40.5 pounds, I grew to 50.4" (4’1) overnight. I could probably pull off looking like an 8-year-old. That goes to say that I no longer fit in any of my clothes. 

… any of my remaining clothes….

So, there I was, in one of Arashi’s old shirts since Riku’s clothes was also part of the crossfire. It was oversized but I was making do. 

B: (Pants, AHAHAHAHA!) (???)

… Don’t even think about it, you three.

***

“So, it started back then, huh?” (Hotaru)

“You really did like being free” (Kohaku)

“Just…” (Makoto)

“Please.” (Hibiki)

“Dangling…” (Makoto)

***

….

Haaaaaa….

I need a drink.

Um, yeah.

On this bright sunny day, I laid down on the roof of the Fūma compound in an oversized shirt while Riku and Arashi went out to help me. 

The thing was that Sasame was quite excited to have me be her friend. I could hear her hollering about playing some game together, the rapid paces of her footsteps going up and down each corner of this place was something I found admirable, I could never.

It was as if she managed to convince herself that we were playing hide and go seek. 

It’s been 30 minutes since they left with the new measurements I took. I wanted to dig a hole and hide in it but no, if not for the shirt my sausage would’ve been out in the sun.

Anyways, I got Riku’s explanation which wasn’t so different from what I’ve been told. The daimyo was trying to take over neighboring lands thanks to Orochimaru and is too stubborn to give it up since he has the power of a Sannin behind him. 

Who isn’t participating, mind you?

With the whole idea of the village of sound serving as his secret force, his head has gotten full of air to take the words of a snake without some form of reassurance. 

‘He could snitch, but I think he’d be dead before he gets the chance…’

Oh, and Orochimaru decided to go back on his word with the deal since there’s a growing dumpster fire in the form of Kirigakure to loot from. Which was a bummer but that gave me a month to see what I could get done before we make the trip over. 

Lastly, to ensure nobody interfere with our work, Orochimaru was going to have one of his ‘trusted’ people act as our guardian. We’re supposed to meet them in the evening today.

Riku didn’t seem to mind it, but I couldn’t think of anyone who he’d associate with as a missing-nin unless it was the Akatsuki. Who would want to associate with him?

‘I’m here with Riku, who am I kidding…’

After another 15 minutes of contemplating my misery. I heard the sliding door open and tried to hide from their sight. When I heard two sets of footsteps make their approach to the guest room, we were in.

“Hibiki? Are you here?” I praised the heavens when I heard the familiar monotone of my brother.

I didn’t want to spiderman my way in as I couldn’t confirm where Sasame was in the house now, so I let five strings of chakra hang and rustled them outside the window to tap against the chime.

“Okay, I’m going to stick them outside the window, just latch onto them.” (Riku)

I lightly hit the chime again to signal my affirmation. Dreading what he was going to bring when I asked him for help to fulfill this narcissist’s wish. 

One by one I pulled up a pair of gray shorts, and a dark green top that I looked at for a while, I couldn’t quite put my finger on it. It felt like I was missing something about it…

‘Soft to the touch, probably cotton… can’t be pulled too far… What is it, what is it?’

Its name was on the tip of my tongue, but I couldn’t remember it for the life of me.

“Hey Riku, what is this?” (Hibiki)

“...I-is it bad?” (Riku)

“No, I was just wondering what it’s called. I think I’ve seen something like it in passing...” (Hibiki)

Dead silence. Talking to Riku wasn’t hard but sometimes he’d have a thousand-yard stare that I could only wonder about but never asked.

“Um… Arashi? Riku?” (Hibiki)

“Uh huh.” (Arashi)

“Would the two of you mind looking for Sasame? She’s around somewhere and I don’t want to freak her out.” (Hibiki)

“Oh! I’ll look for her, you two stay here.” (Arashi)

“I’ll come down then.” (Hibiki)

“Could you stay up there?” Arashi spoke hastily.

Something odd was going on but I wasn’t going to push so I just agreed before hearing a set of steps trail off. 

After seeing nothing else come out of the window, I put on my shorts. They were so comfortable that I just had to complete the set. I took off the shirt that guarded all my secrets and put it on top. 

There was this small gap between the sleeves but that was threaded together so I thought that it was for the design of the string that held the pieces together. I noticed that the sleeves and shorts left more room than I first imagined. It was just what I needed!

“Hibiki?” (Riku)

“Uh huh?” (Hibiki)

“Could you come down?” (Riku)

“... I’m not liking these mixed messages…” (Hibiki)

“... You’re-” (Riku)

I came falling to the ground, the cardigan-like shirt barreling in the wind behind me, and saw the panic on Riku’s face before he realized that I was hanging on my chakra threads about 7 feet off the ground.

“Y-You’ve gotten really good at that…” (Riku)

“I know right?! I can’t believe people don’t use these more!” (Hibiki)

“...” (Riku)

I knew that wasn’t what he was looking for, but I hesitated to say anything when I saw that Riku was wearing the same thing as me with the opposite colors. 

“You were saying?” I motioned for him to come forward.

That was when I actually dropped the strings and watched as he caught me in his arms. I couldn’t help my laughter when a warm breeze blew across the two of us.

“A new start, right?” (Hibiki)

“...” He didn’t respond but the look of relief on our faces was our infamous tell. I’d never tell him that he’s not very good at hiding it though. 

“Hey, Riku?” (Hibiki)

“Yeah?” (Riku)

“I told you, a little color does look good on you!”  (Hibiki)

“I guess…” (Riku)

“I’m throwing all your clothes out!” I raised both my fists into the air ready for the anarchy!

“Didn’t you already do that?” (Riku)

I slowly turned back to him when I realized the meaning behind those words.

“... D-Don’t tell me…” My arms were slowly making their descent to my sides the more I thought about 

“We both needed some new ones.” (Riku)

“OH NO! I’M SO SORRY!” (Hibiki)

“It’s fine, new start!” (Riku)

“Then let’s-” (Hibiki)

“Jinbei.” (Riku)

“Hm?”  (Hibiki)

“That’s what it’s called. They suit you well.” If I looked at his smile any longer I was going to evaporate so kept my gaze around the room, the roof, and the walls.

“You too! … Riku.” Then the floor… At that moment, I remembered just who exactly I was dealing with.

“Yeah?” I thought my tricks needed a bit of an update and it looked like it had to be soon, I wasn’t letting this one slide

“What’s that on the floor?”  (Hibiki)

“...That’s!”  (Riku)

For our audience, what Riku was staring at while I stared at him was a pair of underwear and a mesh armor t-shirt, which someone would normally put on first.

“Forget it! New start!” (Hibiki)

“No, wait!” (Riku)

After a bit of arguing and questioning as to if Riku even remembers if underwear is a thing half the time, we came to an agreement that I’d wear the shirt and sandals he pulled out of a scroll, and he’d show me how to tie the Jinbei with the strings so I could do it myself next time.

As he, reluctantly informed me that it was a Friday. So, he had no problem with both of us going commando. Not when the Jinbei was enough to cover our packages, besides.

“It’s tradition!” (Riku)

With his whole chest, this was the one thing he sounded alive for. Our dad may have been laid back but I could swear to high heavens, buddha, Zeus, you name it! He, without a doubt, would be naked all the time if he wasn’t under the scrutinizing glare of our mother.

Not to say that she didn’t partake of it herself from time to time, she was a hypocrite.

We pretty much left the guest room with ourselves, Riku’s scroll held the rest of our stuff. Mine was collateral damage.

‘I’m sure he has more, but I could understand him not giving me another one. That was a pretty fun display though… so pretty…’

We shared breakfast with the two of the ‘main’ family here and I had to excuse my sudden growth spurt as the power of eating your vegetables. I didn’t think she’d believe it but she started eating her carrots more avidly and we decided to continue our tour before Sasame and I could go play…

What we managed to see so far was the hospital that was only open in the afternoon unless it was an emergency since most of the medics were out, taking care of those fighting.

We skipped past the bar and kept going with a bathhouse, a couple of artisan shops, and restaurants including the clothing shop they just came from. I got to meet the nice old lady who was running the place with her nephews.

It had come to me that everyone I managed to see so far in the village was mainly children and the elderly along with a couple of teenagers like Arashi. What bothered me most was something Riku confirmed with me before we got here most of the population were regular civilians with the biggest force here being the Fūma clan.

 They were practically sent to slaughter.

Despite Arashi keeping up a positive attitude, I knew that behind that smile was an ever-growing pit of desperation turning into devotion to someone who throws people away like garbage.

(We’ll have to see what we can do about that…) (Hibiki)

S: (What happened to not wanting to get involved?) (Jules)

(I really don’t have much of a choice in the matter, might as well.) (Hibiki)

B: (I’ll put on a marvelous show!) (???)

(Ugh…) (Hibiki)

With the cracks in his door mending, Marcus had a freer reign of the place. He was just happy to be there even if we weren’t exactly on speaking terms.

Riku explained on our way back here yesterday that the Land of Rice fields only had two clans backing it currently, one being the Fūma, who influenced the village, and then there was the minor one.

The Shiin clan was a small but mighty group that Orochimaru convinced to work in allegiance to the village under some sort of promise or treaty.

He also told me that I should keep a good bond with its members if I wanted to develop my kekkai genkai further. 

Under Orochimaru, they didn’t have a choice in assisting us. The most we got was a stare here and there but nobody wanted to ruin the position they were in.

It was unavoidable, I was impressed at Orochimaru’s ability to have everyone under his thumb and start amassing a force of his own. The last thing Riku confirmed with me was that there was someone he wanted me to meet but they’re out doing something for Orochimaru right now.

Orochimaru was out here collecting kekkai genkais holding kids and kinjutsus like they were pokemon cards. Afterward, Sasame was interested in what we could do but Arashi was against that idea, so we said we’d show her another day if Arashi was up to it.

I was just having a rough time entertaining her without using chakra, it was like asking a magician to not use magic. I still complied, it was no trouble to tell her about Konoha, we’re neighbors.

She wasn’t in such a great mood after that stomping off in a huff. Arashi called it a day a little earlier and we agreed to try again later. 

I was thinking about it when Riku tapped my shoulder.

“Mhm?” (Hibiki)

“Does this bother you?” (Riku)

“Yeah…” (Hibiki)

“Really?” His tone of voice got more solemn and quiet as he mumbled the rest of his words.

“I can’t get piggyback rides anymore, this sucks!” (Hibiki)

“...That’s it?” (Riku)

“What else is there?” (Hibiki)

Look at me, ignoring the fact that we’re missing-nin out in a place where we're supposed to have allegiance but we don’t because the clan is wild as fuck for being here, and in Ame, heck, who knows who’s in Konoha, Kiri or anywhere?! THEY’RE MESSY!

Riku let out a sigh and had me follow him a little way. Near the outskirts of the village, we reached a stone building that wasn’t unlike the rest of them. He raised his fist and knocked on the door twice before taking a step back to be aligned with me.

“Mom! They’re here!”

“Hold on! I’ll be right there!”

*CRASH*

*BANG*

*TUK, TUK, Tuk, tuk*

We couldn’t make out the rest of the murmuring but side-glanced at each other with the same anxiousness written on our faces.

We looked back at the sound of the door handle jiggling. The door creaked open, but a rush of wind felt like it blew through my face and a screen popped up before my sight.

[Bloodline Unlocked: Fuma/ ----]

When I looked over it, I saw a woman with short hair, a brighter shade of red by miles than our own.

But that wasn’t what hit me.

Step by step, the closer she got, the more my head felt heavier and heavier.

My legs were shaking but I stood my ground until I got a good look at a young girl. She wore a brown shirt and a pair of black shorts…

B: (Hey, Hibiki?) (???)

S: (Hibiki?) (Jules)

“Hibi-” (Riku)

“Mother-” My words trailed off to the abyss when I stared at someone all too familiar to me and hundreds of questions spawned in my mind.

I was having the greatest time of my life.

My heart beating out of my chest like a hammer to an anvil, I collapsed onto my knees. The sensation blowing past wasn't ending. It was spinning, round and round like a high speed carnival without stop, I could feel my breakfast creeping back up my throat.

'Too much'

The sensation of someone rubbing my back was meager to the wind around me, it was hot but cold, going left and right, forward and back, but most of all it was so energetic

'Too much!'

Nothing I could've felt could've compared to the mixed bag of havoc thrown my way.

'TOO MUCH!' 

Breathing heavily, the constant sounds around me died down to a before blacking out, once again. With the only question on my mind remaining.

‘Why now?’

[4/4 Lines Established]

[GAME OVER! WE HAVE A WINNER!]

*Click*

Chapter Text

*Click*

***

In the golden glow of the space, two individuals sat cross-legged upon the rippling water beneath them. One with a pair of short horns and gray-aged skin, white robes with six black tomoe going down until they meet at the sides of his goatee.

Across from him was a figure barely visible, flickering in and out. Their figure seems to be changing, ever so slowly while a flat voice flows out of their mouth.

The horned man had a shit-eating grin on his face, as he heard the voice become more distinct, from a monotone to become more strained. He watched over his companion, holding their hand that had the consistency of jelly, but as he watches cautiously and receives a shaky nod, a blue glow wraps around his arm.

Intertwined, the energy flows into the figure and their form becomes more solid, the feel of flesh was one the older figure savored with a look of solemn as he couldn’t take his eyes off of a symbol engraved into the chest of their ally.

No matter how prominent their appearance was, the branding left on their body was a clear message… no.

A blessing and a curse.

With how much the older man has seen, it was the absolute lack of information he possessed on the subject that tortured his mind. But he was well aware of what the consequences would be.

After all, he got to watch it in effect firsthand.

His partner, however, was not one to take heed of his words. At least that was the case with this game. Now he’s paying for it…

They’re paying for it.

The man couldn’t help but listen closely, as the other’s voice gradually lost its robotic nature, becoming gruff. The figure’s appearance flickered once more before they let out a cacophony of coughs. Tightening his grasp, the man looked for any sign of danger before his sight was welcomed by another mark being layered atop the first.

The two seemed to be struggling to overtake the other when the hacking came to a halt.

The honeyed voice he longed to hear again had begun to soothe a scar in his heart.

<25%....50%...69%...75%... 100%>

They turn their gaze upon the holographic screen before them, the older man bellowed out his laughter to the point that the gods may have been able to hear his glee.

“Hohoho! Looks like I won!”

With an air of levity, the man looked upon the hair up in a dark brown man bun with an undercut, tanned skin, and simple gray robes. A scar ran across the bridge of their nose.

The pouting figure before him moved in for a hug to hide the fiery brush growing across their cheeks. Only to have their arms lifted over their head as what was supposed to be an escape became a full invitation.

A soft sensation upon their lips was one they didn’t want to end. But remembering their duty, our system pulled away to a more youthful sight of the person they fell for, one Hagoromo Otsutsuki.

The two share one more embrace before the system whispered something into Hagoromo’s ear and took a bite as their hand slowly moved under the robes.

They could make out a tent being pitched, chuckling before vanishing to witness the deeper shade.

“You-!”

In a flash, the system was gone. Leaving Hagoromo to themself. A soft sigh left his lips as stimulated as he was. He was certain, it wasn’t going to be the end of it.

***

*Click*

“What can I say, There are only a few spaces we could look into right now, It’s a hard job you know!.” (Hibiki)

“You could’ve asked Kohaku.” (Hotaru)

“... Could I really?.” Hibiki’s eyes narrowed as turn his head over to the rosiness of Kohaku averting his gaze.

“Eh heh heh…. ” Kohaku laughed awkwardly as he scratched the back of his head.

Hibiki shook his head before pressing the button on the device.

*Click*

***

-Hibiki’s POV-

By the time I was relieved of that agonizing surge, holding my head in my hands. I was at a round table not unlike the one we are sitting at.

A big difference was the state of disarray. Around the table made out of marble sat three other figures, each person had their eyes shut. Everywhere around us with what little light made its way into the room were cracked stone walls, some of which were wrapped in vines.

There was nothing to make out about their figures. Everyone was kept with the same white shroud of light, I checked my hands to see how they were just as featureless. I could make out the general shape but my palm had lost its marks.

I couldn’t even feel my nails. I might as well have been made out of clay. The next to stir was the figure on my right, who I would soon learn your majesty himself.

From one blank figure to the next, all I got was a long stare before he looked around the room whilst the other two sat up, and spiraling down from the roof was a bright light, dimming down into a small yellow orb.

Holding everyone’s attention. A silvery greeting reached our ears.

<... You all got here sooner than expected… Since you’re here that means someone went to sleep?>

Unable to see the expressions of everyone else, I just stayed as I was. Trying to piece together what just happened in my head was too much of a hassle.

“What do you mean by that?” (Kohaku)

“...” (Makoto)

“Oh! These must be the others, right?” (Hotaru)

“Alright then.” (Hibiki)

“I wonder if I’m dead in the street…” (Kohaku)

“You too?” (Hibiki)

“... I-” (Makoto)

< Oh! Um, give me a second…> The system vanished from the stone chamber.

“I thought they got to everyone by now.” (Hotaru)

“... It wasn’t easy…” (Makoto)

“Oh, so you can talk. That’s good to hear.” (Hibiki)

“...” (Makoto)

The system returned, alighting the room even more before they dimmed down again.

< … I- I’m sorry…>

“For what? The people thinking we just went off, got extremely sick, and are possibly losing our lives?” (Hibiki)

<...>

“Or do you mean for the sudden hijacking?” (Hibiki)

“Then again, I wouldn’t put it past you for being inconsiderate to anyone else that had to witness the utter fiasco you’re about to put us through.” (Hibiki)

The room came to a dead silence after that.

As much as everything was a haze of emotions, the one most distinct now that I had time to collect myself was the underlying dread and my ability only got better the longer I know someone.

I was seething but kept a neutral expression on my face in case our bodies were visible to the orb while spitting venom. Using up my one question on anything I said in the process, couldn’t have meant shit to me then.

The system didn’t let the atmosphere sit for long, < I owe two of you a sincere apology, I couldn’t have met you before today. There won’t be another instance like this.>

“I apologize as well, I didn’t think much of it but I was reminded of today and must’ve lulled off in the hospital bed.” (Makoto)

I kept my silence afterward, feeling a little shitty to hear that. And to no response, the system continued.

‘[AVRIL]…’

The name only rang out to me in a bad light but the other three seemed to perk up. Back home, [AVRIL] was an open-world multiplayer game. MMORPG was the term, I think. You’d play the game in a special capsule they provided shaped like an egg.

God, I had so many questions on my mind that I was slightly regretting my small blow-up. One, for instance, I was thankful to hear come out of someone’s mouth.

“What does that have to do with us?” (Makoto)

< There aren’t any defenses on this planet. So it’s more likely for rifts to open up here.>

‘There it was.’

I have never seen a group of people settle down so fast before I almost laughed.

It’s a minor detail to the game but before I get ranted so I’ll say it.

In [AVRIL], you play as a vessel on the planet, Astrya. A planet guarded by a shadowy veil to be kept hidden from another Galaxy called Adonis, a ruined society.

I’d love to say more but everything I knew at the time was inconclusive for more reasons than one so, we’ll just save that for later.

A rift however was a tear between dimensional fabric that allowed for factors of other dimensions, realms if you want to call it that to affect ours. One of the various reasons why [AVRIL], the game the world was playing became so notorious.

But, I’m sure everyone else feels great about it.

After saying that it looked to have caught Kohaku’s attention especially, a quick bounce back after hearing that.

“Oh?” (Kohaku)

“A do-jutsu?” (Hotaru)

“Special eyes powers.” (Hibiki)

“Oooh! Like the… Gray eye, right?” (Hotaru)

Before I could answer, an enthusiastic voice cut me off. “Yeah! There are all sorts of crazy cool powers out there that people could do!”

“You must know a lot, huh?” (Hotaru)

While the two of them went on, I turned back to my right to see Makoto staring at the rest in silence.

“What do you think?” I asked simply out of curiosity.

“...” The way his eyes widened when he looked back at me, he looked about the room for anyone else before looking back at me again.

He pointed to himself.

“Mhm.” (Hibiki)

Just like that, it was back to being a stare-down which I decide to wait out.

“I’m Kohaku, It’s nice to meet everyone!”

‘What in the class presentation is this…’

“Oh, I haven’t decided yet!” (Kohaku)

<“Huh?”> (Everyone else)

“Well we have two bloodlines, right? I don’t know which one I want to use for my name yet.”

‘I guess that’s a nice theory, I thought we were going to get a DNA enhancer.’

‘So finding people by name is easier?’

“M-Makoto Yuki…” The person on my right spoke once more before their voice drifted off mumbling about something.

‘Ah, he’s nervous, shy too. Alright then.’

“Hey, you can’t just skip me like that! I’m Hotaru Kurama. It’s nice to meet you!”

‘A Yuki and Kurama… maybe that’s what he was going on about.’

“Do you not have a name?” (Hibiki)

“Who else?” (Hibiki)

< I still need to come up with mine…>

“Gotcha, The name is Hanashi Uzumaki. It’s nice to meet you, I guess.”

[Recognized]

‘BITCH, WHAT THE FUCK?!!’

“ARE YOU SERIOUS?!” Still a clay figure, Kohaku slammed the table, spooking the rest of us.

“God, you gave me a heart attack.” (Hibiki)

“Ah! Sorry, you’re so lucky though!” (Kohaku)

I wanted to grimace at the thought, but I shook it off and was about to sit down when the system said,

‘Ugh, What a drag …’

*Click*

Chapter Text

***

“So, you had us quiet for that?” Kohaku was leaning his head on the table

Throwing another grape into her mouth, Hotaru responded, “It’s not like you would’ve said that with a straight face.”

“I-I totally could!” (Kohaku)

“Do it then.” Hibiki spun the recorder in his hand on his finger, focusing on keeping it balanced

“Huh?” Kohaku tilted his head while trying to remember what Hibiki was mentioning.

“That is, of course, if you’re willing to get there.” (Hibiki)

“... Fine, I’ll do it.” Kohaku said begrudgingly

“Good luck.” (Makoto)

***
*Click*
We walked down a collapsed stone corridor; two rooms lined each wall and were blocked off with chains.

The system flew through a bright hole in the top right of the rubble and expected all of us to just follow. I scrambled up the blockage with no trouble, when I made it to the opening, I got to see that we were outside.

The wild grass and moss made this place look like a jungle, I couldn’t tell if the place was a garden area but there was another building across the field. I tried using [Mind’s Eye] to see what the others thought but nothing happened.

“Could you go the whole way through?” (Hotaru)

“Gotcha, watch out though. It’s a bit of a fall.” I took a leap to faceplant into the grass and shut my eyes to a whoom and clunking sounds.

When I opened them, another person was already walking across a rocky bridge. I was a little confused until I looked up and saw that the orb was projecting a cone of light that I was just hovering in.

“This. is. SO COOL!” (Kohaku)

“Other people?” (Kohaku)

“O… Oh…” (Kohaku)

I was lightly placed on the rough stone beside a giggling voice I was becoming familiar with.

“How did you get here so fast?” (Kohaku)

“A lady never tells.” Hotaru helped me up and I dusted myself off. I guess she couldn’t see the dust I was covered in since she was still like a blank model of a person to me.

‘We all look identical right now, I wonder what they look like?’

Now I got a good look around, I tried to see what was in the distance, but the palace was surrounded by walls. The sky was a lovely shade of blue, and there wasn’t as much earthy smell as I expected.

We waited about five minutes to see the next person make their way through; they stuck a nice landing whilst the last one sort of just fell… It was hard to make out what was happening though from where we were.

The system darted over to them, moving actively. I don’t know why it didn’t go sooner though.

‘I guess they were hoping to see something cool too.’

It was an Uzumaki and a Yuki, they could’ve done some cool stuff… I think. Anyways, everyone made it across the bridge to the other section; This one didn’t have anything blocking it.

This part was much better kept, it was a smaller dome and there were smooth tiles beneath us.

Just like in the first room, there weren’t any windows. Instead, there were twelve pods in a circle around the room. I couldn’t help but go on over to see this piece of technology in a place that could’ve been in ruins for all I knew. A little taste of home.

Before I could approach them any closer, the system circled me leaving a trail of something like fairy dust, and poof! I was clean.

“Are there any other cool things you can do?” (Kohaku)

“Yup!” (Hotaru)

“...Mhm.” (Makoto)

“Sure.” (Hibiki)

I was surprised the whole tension in the air deflated, I was glad the mood wasn’t as bad as it was. I just wanted him to keep quiet.

I had to choke on my words. His voice was calming to the listener but, each one of his words was like a slow stake being driven into my chest.

‘... I wouldn’t put it past you for being inconsiderate… It wasn’t like I had anyone to worry about me.’
We just got off the ship and got a room at an inn to sleep so I wasn’t too concerned about it.
‘This is going to be fun, maybe then he’d turn it around.’

*Click*

***

“AHAHAHA!” The sudden burst of laughter from our host was enough to make the room quake

“S-SHUT UP!” (Kohaku)
“Laughs in trauma.” (Makoto)

“AH- Uncalled for.” (Hibiki)

“You’re smiling…” (Makoto)

“I smile at a lot of things that are uncalled for.” (Hibiki)

*Click*

***

I opened the pod and took a whiff of fresh factory-produced machinery. Oh, the nostalgia of… something was there. But just as quickly, the thought was gone. I leaned into the memory foam I’d been longing for.

‘Oh yeah~...’

I relaxed my body and shut my eyes. Opening them once again in a white space. The virtual reality system, [Somnia]. Luckily, I could see myself clearly now. Not as Kohaku though. It was just me. The muscles I missed so much…

I totally didn’t kiss my biceps. Heh…

AHEM!

If it wasn’t for my excitement, I’d probably miss it when I saw [AVRIL] pop up. On earth, its announcement was an hour after it came out, it wasn’t recognized at first because in the words of the developer “They were feeling quirky…”

The VRMMORPG was called [LIRVA] for the first hour before their partner talked the developer out of it. Bless their heart.

I was worried that the others wouldn’t know until I received an anonymous message about its release. I went ahead and ignored it and just clicked the game. I’d just view it in-game if I really needed it anyways.

My vision when black and I faded into a quaking marble room, a shadow was bent over a large pool, with haste, they cup their hands and take a sip of what looked like liquified honey.

“Yes, Yes! YES! HAHAHAHAHA!” (???)

Just like before, I felt a tug at my back, and I was yanked back to the sights of a lustrous night sky. Everywhere above me was glittered with starlight. The burst of colors would flash in shades of reds and green before I heard a wisp of a cough, I lowered my head from the sky. I was surrounded by rows amongst rows of bookshelves filled to the brim and a blood-red carpet.

I walked down to be greeted by a familiar sight, that’s how I knew this was home.

A figure smiled, their long and sleek white hair ran down their back to the floor. With skin that looked like it could’ve been made of the night sky if it was in a rich shade of Indigo, speckled with white freckles and eyes of gold. They spoke.

“What do we have here? It’s been a long time since I’ve seen anyone. You look…unique… It must be about that time…” (???)

“Where am I?” (Kohaku)

“Ah, where are my manners? You may call me Celest, may I know your-.” Celest stopped abruptly while reaching their arm out before pulling back.

After introducing yourself, Celest would hand you a book and quill that would turn into a test about yourself, your interest, playing style, etc. Instead, she just said.

“My, looks like someone has taken interest in you. You’ve received a gift.” (Celest)

“Huh?” (Kohaku)

“Oh, you’ll see later. Please, tell me about your vessel.” (Celest)

‘Ah! Must be the system. Alright!’

Avril consists of your regular western fantasy races and more could be unlocked as we play. At either point, you could always roll for your character with a slim chance of getting a unique class. I already knew what I wanted to play.

At least, I thought so.

Scrolling through the races on the blue pop-up screen in front of me, Elves, Gnomes, Beastkin, Beastmen, and on, and on. With over 30 different races to choose from, there was a wide variety of ways to build your vessel.

‘Half-Orc! Half-Orc…Oh?’

Just in between Ogre and sprites was a slot that shined pink, I wasn’t sure about it for a second but without a second thought, I clicked it.

One clue I was able to get at least wasn’t clear, but it was a conversation between four shadowed figures, One seemed to be berating the other about how essential the Soul was going to be.

One thing they said really stuck with me.

S: “Now, you listen here! I couldn’t care less about how you feel on the matter, but you must be there for them when they need us most. That time is now. So, step up or fall back, the choice is yours.”

If anything, I wanted to give more of a chance for Hikari to act more. What was more perfect than a gift I was recommended for?!

“And what you specialize in?” (Celest)

I went all the way through the class options but couldn’t find anything there, so I went for my go-to, a monk!

I looked at my vessel, not wanting to be too intimidating, I made it reminiscent of the teenage Kohaku. A white mohawk with a fade contrasting my dark gray skin. I did keep my eyes pink; they grew on me.

‘Lastly a name… Let’s go with…’

Just like that my Hobgoblin Monk was complete! Before I knew it my mind came to a blank and I was laying down on the outskirts of a village in novice clothes to already see a couple of players walking about.

The feeling of grass beneath my palm on this sunny day was perfect!

I calmed myself and walked into the village, taking note that it was called Sirus from the sign. I was hoping to meet the others, but I had no clue what they looked like or if they’d even be here. It wasn’t the only starting town.

I’d be here until I was a high enough level to get into towns. With that in mind, my first idea was to see if there was an inn. So, I started my walk around town until I noticed a box covered in moss in an alley.

‘Just like before!’

Everyone just seemed to be doing their own thing so after making sure the coast was clear, snuck into the alleyway. I didn’t know what to do with this my first go around but that was all different now. Everyone starts with ten coppers, and I arranged seven pieces in a small circle. It was a lucky box! You didn’t get to see these often, so I had to take the chance!

The unluckiest thing to come of these was a consumable but in the three instances, it’s been mentioned people have gotten items to grow along with them. The money disappeared and with a small pop, all that remained was a purple bell.

When I picked it up from the box, I was sure immediately that it was something good when the next thing if felt was a warmth running up my arm as the notification popped up in my face

[Soul bound]

I could almost shout for glee that it was something special and for a closer look, for a bell, it was so detailed. I guess it’d be better to say it was mound-shaped. Its base was rectangular before you reach its dome that was connected to a cone, it’ll probably change later but for now, I was going to store it away after checking out its summary.

[Unidentified]

A dull stupa with a small spark of hope.

+10 STR
+5???

[Sealed]

[Sealed

[Sealed]

[Sealed]

Shaking it didn’t help but I was surprised with the stat boost it gave me, I put it away immediately. I wasn’t going to be caught off guard.

We only got 20 points to start with and get 10 with each level, I allocated 6 points to my Stamina with my energy now being at 60, Spellcasters relied on mana they got from INT while physical classes relied on STM to perform skills and to have a harder time being fatigued.

It didn’t take long after that to figure out what the other boost was, My HP doubled, and I didn’t have to give a prayer or anything! Although, I couldn’t see them now, one of the things that benefitted from the stupa was a hidden stat, being my vitality.

Everyone found it to be weird at first but if someone was to find a shrine, have a symbol or go to a church you’d be able to boost those stats, the allocation is always 5 to main and 5 to hidden but that could be changed to a 7:3 ratio.

With us only getting to decide how the main stats were assigned, this was huge for me! I was already two steps ahead of the game in the long run.

I found out that it was an accessory I could equip as a necklace. I didn’t want to stand out right now and cause trouble for myself, so it just had to stay in one of my 50 inventory slots for now. It was a small price to pay for the stats boost I got.

I managed to find an inn, but I needed five copper to purchase board for the night. I cursed myself under my breath and instead asked the innkeeper, a… hot guy with black hair named Luan if there was anything I could do to make some money.

He recommended that I check out the job board and after I took a step outside, I could see the yellow icons over the heads of the NPCs here. I was a little embarrassed to forget that you needed to talk to someone to be able to see who had a quest available.

‘Onwards! To my first quest!’

*Click*

Chapter Text

***

“Don’t give me shit yet!” (Kohaku)

*Click*

The town’s population is diverse from the elf that ran the blacksmith-

-BZZT-

***
Hotaru flicks her hand towards the table and drags out a mountainous pile of chips from the aether.

“Thank you, lovelies.”

Kohaku’s eyes fixed on a certain location looked back to his companions, even whilst being phlegmatic, they were unable to conceal the waves of their concern crashing into him. The smile on his face only leads those waves to become comparable to a tsunami.

“I-I’m fine!” He waved his hand across his face, seeming to bring a sense of relief to them.

“I’m glad.” Makoto pulls out a bag of chips from the pile before tapping on his cosmic throne and a prismatic tablet made of crystal slides onto his lap.

“Look, I get the need to feel like you must rush things but, that destroyed the whole point of us having the orb project what’s happened. We can’t just watch you zip from place to place with no context.” (Hibiki)

“…” (Kohaku)

“You’re doing fine as is. Just take your time with it and please be in the moment with us. I’d rather you not get to the part you want than feel like you need to speed up to get there. It’s a lot we have to go through anyways. Relax a little.” (Hibiki)

“...Right…” (Kohaku)

*Crunch, Crunch*

“Mm-...Hey, you never mentioned what we’d do for this portion, do you have any ideas?” Happily munching the crispy thin slices of goodness upon their entrance to her mouth.

“What do you mean?” (Hibiki)

“Time.” (Makoto)

“...” (Hibiki)

“... Give me a moment please.” Hibiki promptly stood up from his chair, walked further back and the door appears out of nowhere, gently closed the door on his way out.

We all watch as the door visibly quakes, the sounds of its dense, sturdy material beginning to crack under the force along with the occasional muffled-

“FUCK! FUCK! AHHHH!”

Cracks grew like foam capsule animals in the water. Contorting and bending at odd angles before the rumbling came to a halt.

“Pfft! I think you could keep going, Ha-ha!” (Hotaru)

“I don’t want to imagine what the other end looks like…” (Kohaku)

“You and me both,” Makoto replies before biting into a potato chip.

*Click*

I could get to the job board pretty quickly, I saw a few other players Elves, Humans, and Beastkin. It wasn’t really helping though; I didn’t know what everyone else chose.

‘Oh, wait… If I’m going to be playing again, I better be familiar with what I could do now.’

“Status”

A light blue panel appeared before my eyes.

Player | Traits | Skills | ???
Name: Hiro
Pronouns: He/Him
Race: Hobgoblin
Class: Monk (Lvl.1)
HP: 100/100
Str: 12 (2)

Dex: 6 (4 + Racial)

Int: 1

Wis: 3 (1+ Racial)

Cha: 2

Stm: 6

End: 4

Stamina: 60

Attribute Points: 0

Status: [Normal]
—
Traits

[Athletic]

With a conditioned body, you’ll have an easier time maneuvering.

-10% Stamina Use
—

The two additional points we get from our racials are able to go in one of the four randomly selected stats the game assigns to us, so it was difficult to have your character build match someone, to the tee.

I chose to boost my Dexterity to be light on my feet and gave the other to my Wisdom since it was better than Charisma or Strength, besides if I wanted to be a monk, Wisdom was going to play an important role.

It was fun remembering just how many players were vexed about it on the forums.

From the 5-7 vessels I saw around, there wasn’t anyone of note. Not to mention that the classification didn’t become much clearer aside from the weapon someone was carrying.

‘Weapon… AH!’

I clicked one of the small tabs to the right with an icon in the shape of a bag to get a good look at my inventory.

1x Beginner’s Armor Pack (Monk Lv 5)

1x Beginner’s Weapon Pack (Monk)

1x [ Unidentified]

Traits were a game-changing factor that made copying a build nearly impossible. You could have an affectionate rogue have a better connection to wildlife than a summoner.

Skills
—

[Darkvision (Passive)]

Punch [Lv 1] [-]

Kick [Lvl 1] [-]

Dash [Lvl 1] [-]

—

I was glad to see things we just as nostalgic, I couldn’t wait for the forums to open up to see how many people were pissed about only getting access to the armor at level 5. For now, I opened the Weapon pack and pulled out a set of gloves and a long wooden stick.

Worn-out Wrist Wrappings (Gauntlet)

+1 End

I just shoved the stick back into my inventory because now I could PUNCH STUFF! It was a bit of a problem that we couldn’t get any boost to our starting gear, but it just emphasizes how much our assignment to our Total Attribute points, TAP for short, played a role early on.

Afterward, I clicked on the tab above my inventory with an icon in the shape of a gear for User Settings to ensure I’d be all right, Pain Sensitivity was set at 20% as usual, then there were the Gore settings.

All Ages
—

No content objectionable to most parents may go beyond polite language but no swearing. Scenes of gore or blood will be presented as pixels. Any scenes of nudity are natural and non-sexual.

(May restrict players from entering high gore and nude areas unless a Guardian or parental figure is present.)

13+
—

May include references to such actions of nudity or gore, humor may be crude/ suggestive and lean into mature themes. It’s optional for gore to be presented as pixels whiles scenes of intense violence are skippable by the user, Guardian,or parental figure.

18+
—

Mature themes. No restriction on graphic violence and gore. Any element of nudity, gore, and explicit language will be present. Obscenity is optional and varies from the player’s preference.

(Provide warning and restricts the player from areas involving any element they’re uncomfortable with.)

All my memories were hazy, but I could make out a few details here and there, even trying to remember my age was giving me a headache. It’s somewhere in my 20s… I think. Luckily enough, nothing was grayed out.

I confirm with it being 18+ and clicking a certain…checkbox. After which, I closed the panel and started on my way with 20 minutes to spare.

Walking past the wooden building on the northern outskirts that looked worse for ware, I wandered off the wooden dirt trail into the dense forest. One of the taglines I could remember for Avril was “Wake your own path.”

It was so funny, their partnership with Somnia… Hahaha… ha…

*Click*

***

“C’mon…” (Kohaku)

“A loss is a loss.” (Makoto)

“Should’ve thought about it before betting.” (Hotaru)

“Ugh, fine…” (Kohaku)

*Click*

***

Ahem, I didn’t just do so randomly. It was like a chill at the back of my spine, I felt like I was fading in and out of consciousness. I managed to hobble and lean against a tree before my senses returned to me.

The sun in the sky only kept the shadows looming over the forest, and birds squawk. I made sure to keep a watchful eye on my surroundings. Like I said Livra only stayed this way for 30 minutes, what people may not realize is that a lot of things weren’t active. The environment is stagnant with the sun and a halt in the sky. It was an interval of creatures who are nocturnal going to rest while those diurnals would have just begun to stir to start their day.

Meaning that it was the perfect time to survey the land without provoking either. I made my way towards one of the older trees of the forest marked with a black ribbon on its lowest branch. It took a while to find out, but in each direction around a starting village, there would always be one of these deep in the woods.

I wasn’t too sure of why, but I knew that there would be a couple of hidden items within them…. Emergency trees! That’s what it was!

Whenever a resident who’s done their part in the forest would be harmed, the forest would try to send aid in any way they could. I slowly moved my arm around the rugged bark until I reached the cavity below its center.

Not so far, I froze once hear a low snarl. I couldn’t note how much time had passed but the same wooziness came over me, my sight wasn’t my own anymore.

Staring at the sun overhead the figure moved an arm over to an amulet around their neck. A picture of a young girl with black hair.

“I- I’m going… to get… back to you…” The figure’s voice began to drift off.

I didn’t know if there was where, I didn’t know what the situation was, all I knew was-

‘There’s gotta be something I can do!’

*Click*

Chapter Text

Their shallow breathing, synchronized with mine managed to remain steady… slow. Their right hand shakily clicked a button, popping the pendant open that grew into silence when a notification rang in my ear.

[The - - - - - reacts to The - - - - - -’s call.]

I could see a surge of energy wash over their figure, and they shifted their gaze upward northeast to a pile of silver hair starting to shake and my vision returned to me.

‘Aw, shit!’

[The - - - - - - reacts to you.]

“One of you better act quickly.” (Hotaru)

“I’m doing what I can on my end.” (Makoto)

“What the fuck is this?” (Hibiki)

[A friend’s ability resonates with another. A book has been expended!]

[You have access to Stealth [Lv.3] for 3 minutes!]

[The - - - - - - - - - reacts.]

[ Stealth Lv.3 for ‘3’ minutes!]

[You have successfully found hidden treasure!]

[1 x Superior Healing Potion]

[1 x Superior Antidote]

[2 x Unidentified Scrolls]

I couldn’t help but feel the pressure begin to sink in.

‘It’s now or never!’

M: (And you aren’t alone.) (Hisashi)

(Hisashi!)

M: (GO NOW, TALK LATER YOU, NINCOMPOOP!) (Hisashi)

(Right!)

B: [Mind’s Eye]

My mind became clearer, I could feel a large nest overhead and seamlessly kicked a stick into my hand, moved on closer in between trees before snapping the stick in half and hurling one end at the nest and the other at the wolf pile.

[You have provoked the convocation of Toxitail Eagles!]

[You have provoked the pack of Silver Wolves!]

[Stealth Lv.3]

[Exiting combat…]

[Successfully exited combat!]

Easing my vessel to have coordination nearer to my own was going to make this much less of a challenge even when I’ve assimilated myself to the lagging reaction with 50% synchrony, which is normally enough for a regular player but for people who push their bodies to the limit, the difference is immediately visible.

I was already familiar with the pressure on my mind to act quickly. I had to only use it in small intervals or else I may be forced to log out. With that, I bent my left knee and had my right leg behind me.

The wolf howled, waking his pack as four blue eagles with long spiky tail feathers and 7-foot wingspan screeched, diving like a bullet into the pile before they could even get up. Going from a pack of 12 to a pack of 8 in a matter of seconds.

The surprise attack enraged the wolves, and a red aura began to seep off of their bodies. Their [Pack Act] skill was definitely one to make this an interesting fight but, I had to act quickly.

With my accumulated aggro gone and with how vicious the beasts were going at each other, I activated [Dash] to try to make up for my movement being halved under stealth for the wolves’ tree. I couldn’t even peer at their levels the closer I got, they had to be at least over me by five levels.

*THUNK, THUNK, THUNK, THUNK*

The flurry of spiked feathers buried into the tree at a machine gun's pace, two of which just grazing my skin, tanked my health.

-35 DMG

-35 DMG

‘70?!’ 

That was enough to kill a level 1 player and then some! If it wasn’t for my mini stupa, I would’ve been 6 feet under and back near the village!

I could’ve praised the heavens, however, I had to get back to work before I was noticed. I turned back as a duo of wolves jumped and latched their fangs onto the wings of one of the eagles as it spiraled out of control.

‘THIS IS FUCKING AWESOME!’

M: (FOCUS!) (Hisashi)

(GAH! RIGHT!)

I looked over to see I had about 2 minutes left of stealth and without their eyes on me, I used [Dash] and jump over open a… hill.

‘Oh…, they looked up…’

It didn’t take long for my heroic moment to turn in a tumble, ass of tea kettle for 10 points of falling damage when I could’ve just run down normally in front of an elven figure with long matted black hair. If it wasn’t for the same chill coming over me, I’d be sure they were long gone.

A series of four intricate arrows lined their back; I was no medical professional.

“What are these arrows?” (Kohaku)

The only response I got sounded defeated, “Give them the antidote and then potion quickly.” (Hibiki)

“Huh?!” (Kohaku)

“You heard me.” (Hibiki)

“How?” (Kohaku)

“Can they drink it?” (Makoto)

“Uh…”

“Put the liquid in your mouth and give’em a kiss.” (Hibiki)

B: (GOT IT!) (Yasu)

The only problem with Mind’s Eye is that my body was more in my psyche’s control than mine.

“I” grabbed the pointed-ear person by their shirt as the antidote popped into my mouth. Watching the life begin to fade from their eyes, I was trying collect my thoughts, but a dying person was within my grasp.

‘Wait, the setting! THE SETTING! HVBDKQBKB!’

(WAIT!)

M: (THERE’S NO TIME!) (Hisashi)

(B- BUT!)

[No confirmation! The - - - - - has swapped you temporarily with The - - - - - -!]

*Smooch~*

My lips landed on a cold, flat boulder. 

"BLEH!"

*Pa-too, Pa-too!*

B: (AHAHA!) (Yasu)

(Seriously! What was that?!)

M: (A more serious warning to get you to pay attention to the blinking icon to your right.) 

(Huh?)

M: (I don’t even know how many times it’s been flashing; I take it as those from before not being too happy.)

“Oh…”

I clicked on a small circular icon and watch a wider panel of the chat come up. 

-  - - - - - - - - - - - - -

[REDACTED]: HEY! WHICH ONE OF YOU IS IT?!

[REDACTED]: Who cares at this point, if he doesn’t consent then the elf might be okay.

[REDACTED]: OH! WAIT!

[REDACTED]: Do you have to speak in all caps…

[REDACTED]: I CAN STOP?! WAIT! … HOW DO YOU STOP? WHATEVER! I GOT THIS!

[No confirmation! The - - - - - has swapped you temporarily with The - - - - - -!]

- - - - - - - - - - 

‘Uhh…’

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - 

[Hiro]: What happened?

[REDACTED]: I found it! 

[REDACTED:] Who is it this time?

[Hiro]: Kohaku?

[REDACTED]: YOU’RE RESPONDING NOW?! THIS IS HOTARU!

[REDACTED]: Makoto

[Hiro]: What happened?

[REDACTED]: You didn’t click the box to consent to the kiss.

[Hiro] How many things are going to pop out in my face?

[REDACTED]: …Please don’t say what I think you’re about to say…

[Hiro]: …What?

– - - - - - - - - - - - - 

I kept looking around and saw that whoever was here actually found a gorgeous spot. I could hear the constant flow of water cascading into the crystal-clear spring. The area was highly forested with all sorts of plants and flowers making this a place I don’t want to forget.

‘Maybe they found this place or they’re another unique race.’

Being a hobgoblin, wasn’t something out of the ordinary. Some races had designated areas where they’d start. The population in Sirus was just made up of half-elves, humans, and then there were hobgoblins like me. I only saw one other though.

I mean it’s not the prettiest race, but I thought they looked cool…

We don’t have a specific area to our race because it may have been destroyed, lost, or maybe sealed, I don’t really know yet. It’s different for a lot of races.

It wasn’t long before I noticed a pile of novice clothing, there were only a couple of key differences first, the shirt was torn down the middle while the sleeves were cut off, it was like a torn-up vest and bigger than my own, I could only tell that the loss of sleeves was intentional by the clean cut, but the rest of the holes were clawed in. 

They left behind their shoes, for just starting, they already looked worn out, their socks weren’t looking any better, but the briefs were short braies and but soft they were, I ended up checking just to be greeted by a loincloth.

I did a once over just to make sure nobody saw me, the place was pretty secluded and, in a blink, I was back in the forest.

‘... Oh no…’

I clicked on the chat icon flashing red.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - 

[REDACTED]: I’m done, can you just send me back?

[REDACTED]: Fine, just give me a second.

[REDACTED]: There! All done.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - 

My skin was opposing the look of color returning to the elf. They were still unconscious as I stood there for a solid 30 seconds, as white as a ghost. 

‘I fucked up… big time.’

Cold sweat was running down my back. It was hard even trying to keep up with who was who with none of the icons indicating their classes or their names being visible.

None of my specters said anything, the chat vanished, and I was left with a single message scorched upon the dirt.

READ ALL YOUR POP-UPS! CHECK YOUR FUCKING MAIL! I SWEAR I’LL WRING OUT YOUR NECK MYSELF FOR THIS!

Each line was about 5 inches deep but with how cleanly it was carved, probably with a dagger, I decided to take that to heart. It saved me, a lot of pain later…

I still congratulate myself to this day. Getting a more thorough look at the elf, their shirt was taken off and they had bandage wound around their torso. The arrows were removed and thrown aside. 

I made sure to collect the arrows and shirt before using [Dash] to run out of the hole when I couldn’t hear any more fighting. 

There they stood, the last wolf and eagle stared each other down like there was nothing else in the world before both flopped over. Everywhere I looked were abject battles, one silver wolf looked like a pincushion; the numerous feathers on their collapsed body made them look like an entirely new species. Another Toxitail, the one I believed to be the one who had to crash land had lost one of its wings while tearing into the Silver Wolf with their talons.

‘Woah…’

Little did I know that while I was looking at the battleground before me, a white orb the size of a beach ball split into a rain of small globes and plunge into my dirt-caked mohawk.

[You have leveled up!]

[You’ve made a wonderful memory! 4 Skill points Acquired!]

I was already starting to put the message into practice, assigning a point to [Dash] and another to the new skill I gained from this.

[Your proficiency has improved. [Dash Lv.1-> Lv.2]]

[You’ve learned Stealth Lv.1]

[Your proficiency has improved. [Stealth Lv.1-> Lv.2]]

I save my last two for when I could look over everything once it was safer. Just when I was about to take off, I remembered that nest. I looted the bodies and climbed up the tree, after seeing that spring, all the pressure was relieved from my mind. It was something I planned to look into later.

Altogether, I managed to make the trip pretty worth it.

- - - - - -

[16x Silver Wolf Fangs]

[40x Stray Toxitail Feathers]

[3x Silver Wolf Pelts (F)]

[5x Silver Wolf Pelts (E)]

[9x Toxitail Plumages (F)]

[6x Toxitail Claws (F)]

-Toxitail Nest-

[3x Prayer Beads]

[1x Toxitail Egg]

[20x Copper Coins]

[3x Silver Coins]

- - - - - - 

I was pretty happy with everything I managed to collect before once again, picking up the elf and tore open the scroll that had a silkier touch to it. Even if I couldn’t identify its grade, the appearance made all the difference. 

‘And away we go!’

Chapter Text

The scroll’s dim blue glow split into two and spread around like someone took two pencils to complete each half of the circle until they meet. The grew taller into a curtain-like veil and when it dropped, we were in a candle-lit cavern. The floor was carved stone, with a chandelier over the top and what sounded like a crackling fire in the distance.

I was having a lot of fun just going all over the place, I’d have to take a look at where I’ve been once, I get to level 5. The map would be a big help or maybe I’d find an actual one. Come to think of it, this elf is an adult!

They always looked so young so for all I knew they could be 100, maybe 200… maybe 500 years old! They had pouches riddling their belt. … I got a look at just how chiseled their body was even without their shirt on, their chest was flat, but I could still make out an outline of a developing 4-pack from the bandages around their stomach. I took their torn shirt out of my inventory before taking off my own and folding them up to rest their head on while making their shirt a makeshift blanket.

[1x Unidentified Dress Shirt]

What worried me most now was just where was I?!

After I begun to slink against the smoothed rock walls, the sudden blare of trumpets made me jump. I turned my head and was welcomed to a golden notification.

[Welcome to AVRIL]

[Title gained: LIVRA Pioneer]

‘That was 30 minutes?! I got lost in here!’

I dragged my back against the wall and the notification lowered with me until I was sitting on the floor.

‘My health isn’t looking too good, I’d be able to last a while but, who’s to say what lies ahead.’

I took the moment with the same scorched message in sight to check my status and click the second tab in between [Inventory] and [Friends] to get to the [Mail]. I clicked on the only one called, The Loss of Poopie Head for some reason…

I got a nice laugh out of it before I clicked on the message and watched it drop open in a similar fashion to the scroll.

- - - - - - -

Everyone,

While it’s not required in gameplay, you will have to face numerous challenges together in and out of the game. There may be instances where you may be invited to a dungeon by another member. We’ll also have a group warehouse under the name, Zero.

You may place anything you may not use there as you please to help another. Lastly, some things you may receive as a reward or out of a chest could be something from … you.

When you return, only a few hours may pass. I hope you all have a wonderful experience!

Yours Truly,

… Sirus….

That’ll work for now…

- - - - - -

There was no trace of our previous chat to be found.

‘It was so much easier to hear their voices. But the chat was nice too I guess… Ugh, too complicated, time to play!’

I got up with a little pep in my step and started to slink my way against the wall. I came up the better I dead to activate [Stealth Lv.2] before continuing on my way.

It wasn’t a skill I had before but, I was glad to have it. I managed to make it for 5 minutes before the skill would end. I crotched down by the end of the hall and made sure to look around, I mumbled under my breath.

“Dang it!” (Kohaku)

“What appears to be the problem?”

“I can’t stay hidden in this place!” (Kohaku)

“Why would you need to be hidden?”

“I’m trying to make sure it’s safe so we could get out of here, Hisashi.” (Kohaku)

“... What are we going to do with the elf?”

“I… hmm… we got them bandaged up and gave them the potion, but I think getting them to a doctor first… maybe a cleric?” I shrugged it off while looking side to side, the coast being clear for so long brought me some ease.

“...And then what?”

“... Hisashi?” (Kohaku)

“Mhm?” (‘Hisashi’)

“Do you remember how much a cleric cost?” (Kohaku)

“I believe it’s about… 5 silver coins for their services.” (‘Hisashi’)

“F-fa-fa, five silver…” (Kohaku)

“...” (‘Hisashi’)

“With the copper… we have 4…” (Kohaku)

“...Mm…” (‘Hisashi’)

“We won’t have enough to get a room…” (Kohaku)

“Ah.” (‘Hisashi’)

“Maybe we could buy a tent…” (Kohaku)

“That’s 5 silvers as well.” (‘Hisashi’)

“...” (Kohaku)

“...” (‘Hisashi’)

“M-maybe we could earn some money! I’ll sell the stuff we got!” (Kohaku)

“... Perhaps the egg might be worthwhile.” (‘Hisashi’)

“Yeah! Ah-! But what if it helps one of the others?” (Kohaku)

“Others?” (‘Hisashi’)

“We’ve only made this far with their help; I couldn’t bandage up the elf like that…. They were probably caught off guard too…” (Kohaku)

“...” (‘Hisashi’)

“... Probably naked…” (Kohaku)

“...” (‘Hisashi’)

“And they had such a nice pair already…” (Kohaku)

“...” (‘Hisashi’)

“They probably already think I’m a pervert…” (Kohaku)

“...” (‘Hisashi’)

“Seeing their face again is going to be so embarrassing… I don’t even know what they look like yet…” (Kohaku)

“... What if the elf has a bounty?” (‘Hisashi’)

“Do you think that means they have money to help? But what if they’re a part of a gang? What if they’re a kidnapper?” (Kohaku)

“N-” (‘Hisashi’)

“What if they choose to take me captive? What if I sell poorly?!” (Kohaku)

“Wh-” (‘Hisashi’)

“What if they want to make me marry some princess to get rich? I’m too young to settle down!” (Kohaku)

“Now wa-” (‘Hisashi’)

“We’ll have seven kids… maybe the others will help me learn how to parent…” (Kohaku)

“...” (‘Hisashi’)

“I’m poor either way… sold… maybe in a dump…” (Kohaku)

“...” That was when the figure decided to tap me, and I jumped.

I turned my head as slowly as possible to see a time-worn and wrinkly hand with a small sack outstretched toward me. My blood stopped circulating as my body made the full 180 degrees.

This wizened man had a bandana on his head, a scar running down his right eye and his left eye widened to the point that it could’ve popped out of his eye socket... His aquiline nose and bandit attire didn’t … scare… me…

Our eyes locked for a good 10 seconds before the old man threw his head back hollering.

“OH HOO HOO HOO!”

I was shaking where I stood when in fear of this madman, If I could activate Mind’s eye again, I would’ve. This was like using a nuclear bomb to kill a mosquito.

‘How is it out of the 3 NPCs I’ve interacted with; I can’t see the name of two of them?! Luan! I MISS YOU!’

This guy had his owl impersonation down, I didn’t want to be there any longer and I wasn’t very good at hiding that fact. He moved his head back down and stared me dead in the eyes again.

“Ahem! Apologies, it appears that you helped my nibling greatly.” (‘Hisashi’)

“Your nibling?” (Kohaku)

“Yes, they are quite… I’m sorry, something about you just reminds me of someone…” (‘Hisashi’)

“... Are you going to rob me now?” (Kohaku)

“Oh! No, no, no. I was just playing around.” The Illusory glamor dropped, the man was in fact in heavy armor instead of the light clothes he had as a bandit. Now, my eyes were bulging out. I didn’t hear a peep and he managed to get behind me… maybe he was always behind me.

“We must be on our way now, thank you for looking out for them. Do take this as a piece of my gratitude… I do also hope your ally isn’t upset with you.” He handed me the small pouch before making his way to the elf and with a blink of my eyes, I was in an abandoned house.

30 minutes into the game and I couldn’t process what the fuck happened. I did feel a slight chill from the wind without my shirt.

‘DID I GET TELEPORTED AGAIN?! WHERE AM I?!’

This time I made sure to look about the place for any clue of where I could be. The place was dark and dusty. Just as I went to call on my status again, the pile of clothing I found didn’t escape me.

I wanted to know what it was like to be in the elf’s shoes… It wouldn’t have helped that my charisma was abysmal. As a hobgoblin, my figure could’ve been as tall as an orc, but I kept to a nice 5’7’’...

It was a nice change of pace being the new me from the broad body I was used to, I narrowed my shoulders a little and went for a leaner body type. There was only so much I could change otherwise; I’d be more uncomfortable.

There was only so much time I had to play immediately, so I didn’t waste time worrying about what I could and couldn’t change.

There was so much I could do and with the state, I was in, my face was flushed at the idea…

*Click*

***

“What’s the matter?” (Makoto)

“Do you guys mind if it’s just the two of us for a little bit?” Kohaku gestured over to his left where a certain person beamed blissfully.

“Mmm…, I mean you lost though.” (Hotaru)

“Oi.” (Hibiki)

“Ugh, fine. We better get to listen afterward! We’re all spilling!” (Hotaru)

With that our two most formally dressed had left the table through the very same door Hibiki… managed to rearrange…

“Well, you’re there.” (Hibiki)

“Can’t you-” (Kohaku)

“I could. However, that means I get to say anything I’d like to. I’m sure you would like this to be… civil to a degree, no?” (Hibiki)

“...” (Kohaku)

*Click*

***

Player | Traits | Skills | Title
Name: Hiro
Pronouns: He/Him
Race: Hobgoblin
Class: Monk (Lvl.2)
HP: 100/100
Str: 12 (2)

Dex: 6 (4 + Racial)

Int: 1

Wis: 3 (1+ Racial)

Cha: 2

Stm: 6

End: 5 (4)

Stamina: 60

Attribute Points: 0

Status: [Adrenaline]
—
Traits

[Athletic]

With a conditioned body, you’ll have an easier time maneuvering.

-10% Stamina Use
—

[Darkvision (Passive)]

Punch [Lv.1] [-]

Kick [Lvl.1] [-]

Dash [Lvl.2] [-]

Stealth [Lv.2] [-]

Nothing out of the ordinary, I dismissed the panel. This newfound idea made my face grow in heat and the feeling was growing more apparent between my thighs, I hurried for one of the other rooms.

Down the hall were rooms in similar states of dismay, I was planning to go for another before I saw a shimmering rose gold film over one of the entrances…

My heart was racing, someone else was here. My arousal got the better of me. I slowly reached for the curtain before the notification emerged.

or

There was a slight hesitation before I confirmed and had another one pop up.

I stepped through the veil into a room that brought everywhere I’ve been so far to shame. Rose petals drifted across the water split apart by the iridescent bridge between two arches of white marble.

Everything was illuminated under a light pink glow, the more I walked, I thought this place was more of an explorable dimension on its own. I made it to the peak of the bridge before I got to marvel in the candlelit circle at the end.

I only got a peek at the other person mouthing something before the bridge dissolved beneath my feet. My heart dropped as I took a dive into the crystalline water below.

A chill wrapped around my figure, easing me into the experience with a… massage and a slow raise of the temperature. The ball of water splashed into the platform; I braced the impact just for my head to land on a fluffy carpet.

I was already pitching a tent before I was stimulated further, I could’ve been there forever, but that dream was short-lived when I was pulled away. A gravelly voice rang out in laughter and the presumed host was front and center.

“Aha- I’m sorry. I tried to warn you. The being here do like being a little, handsy.”

I could barely think straight, aghast by the realization of what I landed in. Going by the name, Sacred, stood a dryad with a soft gaze was enough to make me want to melt. He stood over me by a couple of inches at 5’11’’.

“Hey, eyes are up here. What do you wanna do?”

‘Have mercy…’

*Cli-*

Chapter Text

***

The recorder in Kohaku wouldn’t budge any further in his struggle to turn off the device.

“H- Hey?” (Kohaku)

“Mhm?” (Hibiki)

“ It’s not turning off!” (Kohaku)

“Sounds about right.” (Hibiki)

“Huh?” (Hibiki)

“I wonder just how much you’ve seen sometimes.” (Hibiki)

“Wh-”

“Shut it, you perv. Just finish it up. You aren’t satisfied with what you said and neither is the orb. Or did you think you’d be able to omit those details?” (Hibiki)

“What about-”

“Are you going to worry about them now and leave me unsatisfied too?” (Hibiki)

“... Y-you wanna hear it?” (Kohaku)

“Of course.” (Hibiki)

“Hehe~” (Kohaku)

“...Shut up.” (Hibiki)

***
….
In the rush of the moment, I was at a loss for what I said for the stupid words that came out of my stupid mouth. There I was, baring into the white sheer fabric tenting us from the outside view on a cozy mattress.

…

That same regret was buried under the two voluptuous hills I watched jiggle.

I was speechless, inconsolable. Fantasizing about this was fine but, actually doing this with a stranger was a dream come true. I shuddered at the brush of Sacred’s hairy forearm against mine.

“Haa…” (Sacred)

“Fuck…” (Kohaku)

The two of us laid side by side, stroking our erect cocks with nothing but the sounds of our moans filling our atmosphere….

My tip was throbbing with anticipation as a low whisper against my ear brings me to a halt before I register what was just said and turn my head to another barely two inches away.

“You wanna try making this even more fun?” I was already lured in by the cheeky grin across his face and eyes filled with wonder.

“S-Sure.”

“All right! Well first, why don’t ya…” He motions towards his thigh, jostling the robust tree root he had for-

The sway was hypnotizing enough, I caught myself drooling. I’ll leave it at that, alright?!

***

*THUD*

***

The blue interface reappeared, to my surprise, it was just the thing to make my day.

Without a beat, I accepted the request for another panel to make its way to my face.

I nodded my head a little too fast before the interface blurred into nonexistence. I had the chance of a lifetime to…hold…

…

A small tug dragging against my thighs, I picked up my head to the sight of my new ‘friend’ having voluntarily wrapped his fingers around the sides of my pants with small white and pink cascading around his wild hair.

I gulped and lifted my legs as he slipped off the clothing below my exposed torso. Lightly kissing his way up my ankle. My face grew hotter the closer his breath got until he made it to my knee before chuckling, releasing me, and placing his back against the black tuft headboard.

I pulled myself to his side for him to scoff whilst moving until his leg pressed up to mine, and without a beat, stroked my thigh. I couldn’t take any more of his quiet snickering; I grabbed his forearm to be met with no resistance moving his arm around me.

The dryad didn’t miss a beat, he gently wrapped his hand around my lacquered shaft and pumped over and over. Speeding up the pace at random before taking it slow unless I spoke up.

I never did complain, not about that or the tender kisses he delivered to my neck.

“Hngh, ah, Ah!” (Kohaku)

The tension rose higher, my breath hitching, I felt like a volcano rumbling in his grasp until I blew up under the pressure. Curling my toes, and arms gripping the sheets, I arched my back, gushing all over my stomach before I collapsed in a heaving sweaty mess in his big arms.

“Haa…, Fuck~.” (Kohaku)

‘That. Was. Awesome.’

I grabbed Sacred’s stubble-ridden face and pressed my lips against his. The sweet taste of vanilla was the last thing I remembered before dizziness came over me and I lost consciousness.

When I came to, I wasn’t faced with the same dilapidated house or the white sheer tent. This time it was a wooden roof. I turned over in the comfort of a warm blanket on a cushion less soft than the one I was last on.

In my stupor, I managed to get a nice look at the folded pile of clothes on the bedside table topped with a sheet of parchment. It all felt like a fever dream.

I got out of bed with a clean pair of novice pants on and my face immediately grew with a re- well, a black blush across my dark gray skin. Something about it felt different though, I couldn’t put my finger on it until I checked on my crotch.

That was the douse of water I needed, maybe it was the world’s way of enacting karma on me. I had to take a seat on the side of the bed…

It was much more comfortable for me to be in the short braies than the loincloth. I shoved my face into the pillow and screamed before looking at the parchment to get my mind off things.

That was a mistake.

- - - - - -

Glad to see you’re with the world again.

Luckily, I was able to get you a room for the night. Your stamina must be horrendous, not a great thing for a Monk but, you do you, I guess. Don’t mind the new clothes but a little word of advice, just put them on normally instead of equipping them.

Nice knowing ya, One Pump!

- - - - - -

‘O-One Pump?’

Now, I was doused in an ice-cold bucket of water.

Player | Traits | Skills | Title
Name: Hiro
Pronouns: He/Him
Race: Hobgoblin
Class: Monk (Lvl.4)
HP: 100/100
Str: 12 (2)
Dex: 8 (2)
Int: 1
Wis: 3 (1)
Cha: 12
Stm: 6
End: 5 (1)
Stamina: 60
Attribute Points: 10
Status: [Normal]
—
Traits

[Athletic]
With a conditioned body, you’ll have an easier time maneuvering.
-10% Stamina Use
—

Skills

[Darkvision (Passive)]
Punch [Lv.1] [-]
Kick [Lvl.1] [-]
Dash [Lvl.2] [-]
Stealth [Lv.2] [-]

Titles

[Livra Pioneer]

20% ??? boost

5 % chance to lower skill cooldown by 5 seconds

[More Than Friends]

+10 Charisma

25% boost to find 18+ items

+4 accessory Slots

‘… Awesome!’

I laid my back against the bed being after learning how you hide titles and in a last-ditch effort to scavenge my emotions, I check my friend list, and it… was… empty.

What made the moment even worse for me was that it came to me that the leveling System of [AVRIL] was more attuned to the user. If a moment was something you connected to on a personal level, you’d get a boost to experience in the forms of memories you experienced with your vessel.

Ranging from Minor to Unforgettable, the fact that I leveled up twice after I just got to Level 2…

I didn’t let it get me down, I put on the new novice shirt and saw the difference immediately. Appearance-wise, the shirt wasn’t as frail anymore and, like the gloves, raised my endurance by 1.

The advice did give a more decent appearance to everything. The other bonus I got was a +1 in dexterity from the shoes. I still had the pouch the old man gave me containing 30 Silver coins.

Looking outside the window, the sun was setting. A whole day in [AVRIL] was composed of an hour so, I guessed I was out for about half an hour. More players wandered the streets, It was pretty easy to separate them from the NPCs since there wasn’t any name above their heads.

Just from looking out over the course of 10 minutes, I could make out about 20 or so players. I check my equipment tab in the interface.

‘Head, Neck, Chest, Arms, Hands, Waist, Legs, and Feet’

By clicking on just one, I’d be revealed to the subcategories connected to it, like when I click on Chest and I could view the slots for a Cloak, Overcoat/ Vest, Shirt, and Undershirt… and erm, the slot for accessories flashing red to indicate that it was new.

“MM!” (Kohaku)

I could already feel the flush of color across my face just imagining what the other three were for….

I didn’t even have to vocalize it before the screen went away and I decided to get a move on. Hoping to leave yesterday behind me. At least, that was the idea until I trotted down the stairs.

For once, I was in the familiar sight of the inn… It probably had a name. Can we see it?

Oh, uh…, The Rusty Brook! A brawny orc and brunette elf girl with curled pigtails were cleaning the tables. I made my way to the front desk where the dark-haired half-elf was grumbling as he was knee-deep in paperwork.

I heard a small cough before Luan looked up and his furrow was replaced with a cheeky smile.

“Good afternoon, Hiro. You must’ve gotten a nice rest.” (Luan)

‘’G-good Afternoon. Sorry about that, how much do I owe you?” (Kohaku)

“Hm?” (Luan)

“... M-money?” (Kohaku)

“No, no, no. You’re covered for a week’s stay. Here, have some water.” In one swift motion, Luan grabbed a wooden cup and pitcher from behind him before he poured it without leaving eye contact and handed it to me.

“Oh, thank you...” (Kohaku)

“If you wouldn’t mind, could you help me out here?” Luan clapped his hand together and winked.

I choked on my water before coughing and quickly receiving a couple of hefty pats on my back that almost pushed me over.

“Gusto, not so hard!”

“Mm!” (Gusto)

The pats lightened up before becoming a soothing back rub. Managing to catch my breath and regain my near nonexistent composure, I turned around to the two servers, who were 10 meters away the last I checked.”

“I-, uh!” (Kohaku)

“See! Now, you’ve scared him!” The slim brunette elf berated her green muscular orc friend

“Mm…” (Gusto)

“I-I’m all right. Thank you for that.” (Kohaku)

“I’d say you’re both being pretty intimidating right now, Zestia.” (Luan)

“Huh?!” (Zestia)

“Mm.” Gusto nodded his head

“See, even Gusto agrees.” (Luan)

“Oh, all right. Why do I even bother with you two? In either case, we really need the help.” Zestia crossed her arms and averted her eyes from the firm glares coming from the other two.

‘Oh?! Quest!’

“What can I help you with?” (Kohaku)

“Well, you see, we’ve had a recent shortage of horned rabbits thanks to somebody.” (Luan)

“I SAID, I WAS SORRY!” (Zestia)

“DON’T MAKE ME THINK OF TAKING IT OUT OF YOUR PAYCHECK!” (Luan)

<(F) Quest: Stop that Hop! (1)>

Zestia’s experiment had left The Rusty Brooke’s kitchen in a state of disarray!

-Help Luan by recovering enough Horned Rabbit meat to serve their patrons

Help The Rusty Brooke have enough meat to serve their patrons!

“Of course! I’ll get right on it!” I gleefully rushed out of the building with a bright smile on my face straight past the center of town and failed to take note that everything was now running as normal.

If I did, I would’ve seen the mess I’d gotten myself into earlier…

I could see a couple of people already chasing down rabbits, I’m sure archers and wizards were struggling without there being an aimbot. I made the effort to skirt around the area everyone sort-of cupped into and do by the tree line bordering the woods. With how active the rabbits were, I wasn’t surprised to hear people’s frustrations.

I made sure there weren’t as many people in the area and gradually brought my steps to a slow before using [Stealth]. Erasing my presence further didn’t come without the half-movement pace.

Right then, I heard a soft rustle behind me and watched a horned rabbit hop out and look around. Once I moved in closer, I broke stealth with dash and used [Kick] to punt the rabbit into a tree.

I could make out the nasty crack that came after its squeal, an icon of a cracked skull over the rabbit head signified that it was crippled. It didn’t take long to finish it off.

2x Horned Rabbit meat

Over time I found my rhythm in waiting for the cooldown to reset and moving from place to place where there was a large rock or tree to tackle the rabbits into when they were taken by surprise.

‘If I was a rogue this would be so much easier, just think of the crits!’

Sometimes it was enough to kill the rabbit outright. Otherwise, it wasn’t a very pretty sight until the rabbit turned into pixels, dropping either 1-2 pieces of meat, sometimes their horn and fur. I was lucky enough to get a horned rabbit’s foot by my 14th. Its drop rate was abysmal. The quality and quantity I was able to get out of a rabbit got much better when I wore it around my neck

[Horned Rabbit’s Foot (C)]

+5 ???

Of course, it boosted my luck. Some stats just weren’t up in our hands to allocate points to. I wasn’t able always to take a rabbit by surprise, but this way managed to keep my clothes from losing durability.

By the time I was well into my 15th kill, the loot was more E grade. It only sucked to have the objects take up space based on their grades. Just when it was starting to get darker, the rabbits didn’t populate the area as much, but I didn’t mind too much.

20x Horned Rabbit Meat (F)

12x Horned Rabbit Meat (E)

10x Horned Rabbit Hide (F)

3x Horned Rabbit Hide (E)

9x Horned Rabbit Horn (E)

1x Horned Rabbit Foot (C)

I started my trek back to town, with all my loot in tow and a quest complete!

*Click*

Chapter Text

Hello readers! Sorry about missing yesterday's post. I wasn't expecting to be putting out something like this, but life sometimes gets in the way of things. I guess I finally know what college writers feel now. I don't want to forget that I'm writing this all for fun and stress over not being able to put one out. I'm going to take this time for my mental health and we'll be back to our regular programming next week.

Thank you for reading this series!

Chapter Text

It’s been a day since the last recording, everyone is seated around the table. Kohaku averts his eyes from the person raising their eyebrows up and down at the pace of a motor. While Hibiki and Makoto are exchanging holographic screens.

“Ehehehe. I guess I’ll have to give you a pass this time.” Hotaru chuckles giddily.

“*Phew*” Kohaku sighs in relief, leaning into the black cushions he’s given his chair.

“So, can I go, or are you two going to keep being busy?” (Hotaru)

“It’s not like you don’t have to do this either. We just decided to get a head start before things get complicated.” (Hibiki)

“Ugh! How dare you make me think about working!” (Hotaru)

“... If you do it sooner, you’ll have more time to laze around with us.” (Makoto)

“... I’ll talk to you too later. Why can’t Kohaku just do it again?” Hotaru crosses her arms and slumps into her chair.

“Because I won that bet, we got that on paper!” Kohaku replied, grinning ear to ear.

“Paper, you say?” A vibrant red aura swept the entire room making it smolder with the sun's heat. Just as quickly as it came Hotaru got hit with not one, not two, but with three different large streams of water that could’ve made up a planet by themselves. The force was enough to topple her out of her chair, ass over tea kettle.

Not a single drop could be found on the chic foodie bellowing on the floor. Just as she stood up, a floating scroll unfurled before her eyes and all that excitement dropped after she looked over it. She reigned in the energy with a snap of her finger before kicking her chair up straight and taking a seat as if nothing happened. Not to the surprise of anyone else though.

“If it helps, it also that he’ll irresponsibly try to dig into factors he got right or wrong without worrying about what’s happening at the moment. It’s also why he’s not allowed in here alone.” (Hibiki)

“HUH?! I THOUGHT YOU WANTED TO HEAR IT!” Taking a stand with his right leg on the table as he was atop his chair, his left slowly sank into the plushness of … it?

“That too,” Hibiki smirked at Kohaku’s expense before moving three panels Makoto’s way and closing his own screen.

“Pfft- Okay, okay. I’m going!” (Hotaru)

*Click*

***

-Hotaru’s POV-

I logged out of the game and exited the pod-

***

“HUH?! Not even the in-game day?!” (Kohaku)

“NO, YOU TOOK THAT! READ THE SIGN! ONLY ONE OF CAN DO IN-GAME DAYS IN A CYCLE!” (Hotaru)

“OH!” (Kohaku)

***

ANYWAYS, I exited the pod happy with everything I got done only to see the playdough figure of everyone and Sirus still being his golden marble self.

This time, however, we all had a tint of color! Makoto was sky blue, Hibiki was a light teal, and when I looked at myself, I was glowing red. Last, but not least, Kohaku came out of the pod contrasting to a periwinkle.

The golden orb bobbed up and down energetically.

“IT WAS GREAT! Taking out monsters left and right. POW! POW!” Kohaku was beaming with energy as he punched the air.

“It… was fun.” I could barely hear Makoto’s mumbling his answer.

“I had a good time.” (Hotaru)

‘It’s a safe answer. Don’t ask for more…’

The long silence didn’t bode well…

I could’ve dropped a pen; that would’ve been the loudest thing in the room when we faced him. I don’t what it was that made them think it would be a good idea to ask. I could’ve sworn I saw that little ball quiver.

Sirus recovered pretty quickly and shot out a beam of light to bring up a holographic screen displaying a body, an eye, and a question mark.

< Hotaru, if you wouldn’t mind showing what I mean by ‘body’. Have you made use of it often?>

“Ah. No, I didn’t think I’d be able to after that.” (Hotaru)

“Well, you just seemed so tired after that. I didn’t want you to pass out or something. I didn’t need it that much anyways.” (Hotaru)

S: (Atta girl. You’re fine to do it now.) (Ella)

(Thank you.)

And with that, I took off in a sprint forward.

*Click*

***

“Hmm…” Hotaru tilted her head before stroking her chin.

“What’s up?” Makoto finally brushed away his screens causing them to scatter into particles of light.

“Well, I get the chance to find out what I wanted to know. I’m just not sure who I want to hear it from…” (Hotaru)

“You got pumped, attentive and shocked. The choice is yours.” (Makoto)

“Aw, You’re no fun.” (Hotaru)

*Click*

***

- Hibiki’s POV-

In a sprint, the pastel red doughboy transitioned into a dark scarlet before the same dough figure separated from the figure who kept running in the embers left behind from her body.

Standing at 4’11’’, straight brown hair that when down to her waist and lavender eyes. She was just in a sheer white kosode and black hakama but the way she danced, twirling among the embers enraptured your eyes with her brilliant smile.

*Click*

***

“...” (Hibiki)

“Well Shi-, take me out to dinner before you talk about me like that~” (Hotaru)

“...Not with your-” (Hibiki)

*Click*

“...”

***

-Hotaru’s POV-

I didn’t know what about was so refreshing. I wished I could see how they reacted. At least someone made it apparent.

“WOAH! You’re so much bigger now!” (Kohaku)

“Balancers?”

<...>

< Anyways, It’s time for a bonding exercise!>

““““Eh?””””

I couldn’t tell when the sort of ripple around my body felt was familiar. The thought didn’t last. The moment my hair was flying wildly in the wind. Looking down, I was could only see large patches of green and what I made out to be a body of water. It would’ve been so nice if I didn’t hear the-

““AHHHH!””

“ARE YOU TRYING TO KILL US?!” I caught sight of the raven black hair that was longer than mine screaming at Sirus.

“Can’t you levitate people and stuff?” (Hanashi)

“““HOW?!””” (Hotaru+ Kohaku+Makoto)

“YOU FUCKERRRR!” That was the last thing I was able to say as the little fucker got further and further away while we plummeted into the shitstain we had to get used to.

***

AHAHAHA! Kohaku laughed hysterically, kicking his feet. Hibiki and Makoto stifled their laughter, exchanging glances before giving in to the elation.

***

-U-04 POV-

Getting off the charter over a river, a spry man zipped across the shadowed sky until he spotted a large number of souls gathering. Following their lead he came upon a large circle of them, mumbling some incantation that made the magic flow freely before circulating a giant being veiled in spectral light.

Her hands held two torches as she chanted over a black steel cauldron. The god of travels wryly smiled, taking off his helm and waited for a moment… that moment became an hour…

“Ahem! Ah, my throat!”

The flames extinguished and everything came to a standstill as the figure ever so slowly turned to meet his gaze. Hermes meekly tried to scoot back into the ghostly crowd but was shoved forward, catching himself, he let out a sigh of relief. At least that was the case until he realized that the very same mage was towering, their furrowed eyebrows lead the messenger to remain knelt on one knee even with their association.

“It’s been quite some time.” Crossing their arms, one of the oldest figures in this place masks their wounds under their black sunhat and veil.

“T-that it has…” (Hermes)

“I’m assuming someone is in need of my services. You have been rather avoidant of me lately.” The being turns back around, having a trace of their black sundress whip his face before peering down into the cauldron.

“I-I’ve been busy…” He hardly muttered, scratching the back of his head while trying to keep his composure.

“Of course, I wouldn’t expect any less. So, tell me, which one of my enemies calls you to get my help?” waving their hand in a circular motion over the contents brewing over a violet fire.

“I think that’s rather presumptuous of you.” (Hermes)

“Do you? Then please, enlighten me.”

“... I don’t want to be on bad terms with you. Would you just listen?” (Hermes)

A long-winded sigh exited the titan’s mouth “... We aren’t on bad terms… I guess I just hoped to see you more. You still have my gratitude.” The phantasmal sheen fades as the magic coalesced around the two and dispersed the domain as the titan once again faces the messenger with her arms on the cauldron’s rails. “I’m all ears and stand up!”

“Right!” Hermes took a stand and wipe the dirt off his knees to a stifled chuckle.

“Well?”

“I honestly thought you’d know more than me on the subject…” (Hermes)

“What are you referring to?”

“I was on my way back to Olympus when I felt it for a second.” He pointed in between his chest and abdomen.

“It… You can’t mean-” The eyes of the goddess in question widened, bringing her right arm closer before pulling back her hanging sleeve.

She occupied herself so much that she didn’t take note of the faintest flickering of a pendant tied to her wrist.

“I was so certain that-” Without a second to spare the goddess grabbed Hermes by his toga and flung him into a portal before rushing in with a vibration of excitement filling the air. Not even noticing the small grin growing across their face.

*Click*

Chapter Text

*Click*

I considered myself lucky to only have my hair to get mangled in a couple of branches. I spent most of my time trying to keep my hair out of my mouth. By the time I was a foot over the trees, I felt a weight against my back that slowed my fall but couldn’t prevent my drop into the crown.

I managed to hang on to the branches and give a cursory glance over the scenic woodlands. I was bummed to not be able to see or make out anything. I wasn’t too surprised. This was one of the worse places for me anyways.

‘Odd… Not even a single bug around…’

(Hello?)

Within my psyche, the three specters were hanging out together in one room riddled with pillows in their pajamas. Bearing witness to everything from a grand projection screen

B: (ROLL CALL! JACK!) The pasty child with a giant green baker boy hat sliding off his head stood his ground, pumping his fist into the air with his trusty satchel by his side. With his striped pjs, as you can guess…. brown.

S: (Ella.) Raising a black-gloved hand atop her sun-kissed skin and giggling to their heart’s content, sticking to an aesthetic all their own in a rich navy nightgown transitioning to a black night sky with white dots speckled across the trimming.

(Hotaru!)

M: (Mn…) Finally, burying himself in pile after pile of pillows from the others was a burly figure dressed similarly to Kohaku now actually. Only that he was in a black wife beater and gray sweatpants.

(Still a sloth.)

M: (Still single.) Popping his head out of the pile with his hair unkempt kept his eyes hidden but if you were able to see his face, it’d probably have dark bags under his eyes.

(Urk!)

B: (And a 1, and a 2… Ding Ding! She’s out! We have our winner!) Jack raised the arm of our resident grumpy boy with a little struggle just to be met with no resistance.

S: (Woo!) (Ella)

(You’re all bullies.) I pouted, keeping watch of my periphery.

M: (I’m going back to sleep.)

(W-wait!)

M: (What is it now?)

(Why aren’t there any creatures around this tree?)

M: (...You may want to check on yourself first.)

B: (He’s right, he’s right!) (Jack)

I couldn’t find anything odd about my appearance; the outfit was the same as before, and it wasn’t until I picked leaves out of my hair that I brushed the tip of my ears.

“Wha-, no way!” They were a little longer than before ending in a point.

B: (Careful!) (Jack)

“Whoa!”

M: (She’ll never learn.)

(Not if you don’t tell me!)

M: (Mn…)

(Ella!)

S: (What? I was happy to you having fun, you’re an elf here and there now.) (Ella)

(Ehehe~... B-But watching me fall!)

S: (I’m sure you’re too busy fantasizing to hear us anyways.) (Ella)

(... Sorry…) I got up and scuffed the dirt off my pants, uselessly trying to hide my red face when I heard them laughing before a yellow panel blinked into existence.

-Join your allies in finding a wonderful partner!

-What is it that you need?

-Question Answered- ERROR!

‘Again?!’

<...Join your allies in finding a wonderful partner!>

<0/4>

S: (You won’t be able to hear us for a little bit if you click it, we’ll still be here. Whatever you get is what you want to help you get by. Got that, sugar?) (Ella)

(Mhm.)

S: (Good. Remember though, call us when you need to. We’re still here for you, the reward might not be as grand though.) (Ella)

(And then we’re done?)

M:(And then we’re done for now.)

(...Right…)

B: (Good luck!) (Jack)

S: (You’ll do just fine.) (Ella)

M: (We still have people to annoy after this.)

(Yes, we do!)

I clicked the accept button and watched as my surroundings’ greenery faded. The once verdant leaves were now a cobalt blue and the wood was drained of color, making this dreary gray. The grass was a darker shade, nearly black.

I could’ve sworn I felt a sharp gaze against my neck and when I turned to face it, a surge of power warmed my body. I could barely make out the wad of color flickering as it moved further from me. I felt like it was calling out to me.

Before I realized it, I was hopping through the trees after it. It was so familiar… the wind rushing past my face when I leaped. The small thud that came with each of my landings was becoming more of a whisper. The exhilaration I found whenever I chased like I’ve done it all before.

Reaching out to the figment of memory on the edge of my mind while something tried to bind me to the ground.

‘To never be caught off guard again, nothing will stop my path to glory!’

With every inch of focus, I dragged that memory closer and closer until I grasped it and watched the hustle and bustling of the city amid the night. One person making their escape with a silver briefcase under their arm.

‘Target is on the move.’

I kicked off the wall and dragged my hand back, not held by the problems with my status, not bound to the person I once was. This was me.

It was like the trees and shrubbery were just a figment of my imagination. A small blip crossed through the see-through splotches that made up my obstacles. C’mon, I knew what I had to say next.

“Lock on.”

[SUMMONED SOUL BOUND]

I couldn’t be bothered to pay attention to the locked leather-bound book going from a dull brown to a rich maroon. Everything was laid out for me with this memory however, it was missing something.

A cherry on top of this dessert. So, why not implement what I learned during my time here?

‘Keep it small, keep it small, keep it small!’

‘Snake, Dragon, Rabbit, Tiger!’

“Katon: Ryūka no Jutsu” (Fire Style: Dragon Fire Jutsu)

Now listen, listen… It was the only one I knew; I mean who wants to teach their kid how to play with fire at the age of 6?

… Okay, I would. That’s not the point though!

Besides, it wasn’t harming anybody with what I was doing.

[Shift]

It was out of my range, but something pushed me to take the chance. Instantly, I was ahead of the white streak and ground my foot firmly into the dirt pathway. It landed right into my arms, and I stood there. My arms wrapped around the fluffy sensation, warm to the touch.

“Ha…ha… Got you.”

I managed to shut off the chakra going through my eyes so I could finally peer at what I was chasing down for so long.

“Well done.” The cutest thing caught my eyes in the form of a white rabbit with eyes as lavender as mine.

[Shift → Flicker Technique]

<2/4>

“Oh, so things will translate now?” (Hotaru)

“Of course, that is my job after all.”

“Great, I’ve been meaning to do this then.” (Hotaru)

“Hm?”

I launched a fire bolt into the distance before snickering, “Have fun!”

“What are you-”

[Stealth] [Shift]

[Stealth → Transparent Escape Technique]

The ear-screeching squeal I heard in the distance was enough for me to break stealth and cackle on the ground.

‘That’s what they get for making me run a mile! Good luck, little bunny!’

“Man, that was refreshing… Now wha-” (Hotaru)

‘Uh oh.’

I turned to watch the same fire hit one of the trees and sit there for a minute.

“Ahh….” (Hotaru)

The fire fully encompassed the tree.

FWOOSH!

“Ahhhhh!” (Hotaru)

‘Not again!’

Then a small section of the forest was lit a flame.

“AHHH!!!” (Hotaru)

‘SHIT! HOW DO I MAKE IT STOP?!!!’

“Ah fuck, fuck, fuck! WATER JUTSU!”

‘How did it go again?’

I paced back and forth trying to jog my brain and the fire was growing and growing. Until-

“OUCH! HOT! AHH!” I was dumbfounded by the white hair person running through looking goopy through everything like the fire was the least of their worries.

SPLOOSH

HISS~

“MOVE YOU FOOL!” If that wasn’t enough, it sounded like a pompous guy was yelling at me while the flames died down.

“I DON’T WANNA DIE- HI-HI!!!”

“What the” (Hotaru)

“RUN IF YOU DON’T WANT TO DIE, WOMAN!” I didn’t think twice before listening to the screaming squirrel after meeting that rabbit.

We took off sprinting. Our sandals pounded against the bleak grass.

“WHAT ARE WE RUNNING FROM?!” (Hotaru)

BOOM! BOOM! Two trees behind us started to tilt over, I took that as enough of a sign to not look back as I shared a dreaded look with water boy, puckering his mouth.

I was already weary from my little hunt and that exhaustion was taking its toll. I could barely keep up with Kohaku when a hole was jutted through a tree in the middle of us.

“Ha…We gotta… split up!” (Kohaku)

‘WHY DIDN’T WE DO THAT SOONER?!!!’

“H-How is he still running?” (Hotaru)

“Who said I was running?”

A chill ran down my spine from the peppy voice behind me. I slowly turned my head just to feel the cold breeze before an arrow struck the ground and sealed our fate.

If it wasn’t for the surge of warmth I felt from my hand, I don’t think I would’ve been conscious to see what happened next.

I could barely move out of my frozen prison when a slow clap began. Each one coming in closer and closer, with my clan I recognized a minor genjutsu any day. I had just enough strength to surge the chakra in my eyes a little too late. “Well done, I must say.” (Hanashi)

The only chakra source used I found at first was Kohaku’s hand in mine. While Hanashi stared at the two of us unblinking.

‘What?’

Truly neutral, would be the way I described him. From the look on his face to the walk, even his chakra never circulated energy aside from its normal operations.

“Ah~. That’s quite a discovery we got right here. I’m sorry but, I need to cut things short. After all, the two of us aren’t in the best state to keep playing around. Usami, if you will?” I caught a faint light coming off Hanashi’s shoulders.

“I-Isn’t this a little much?” A familiar small white rabbit hopped by his side.

“...No. They’re destroying the point of this quest, are they not?” (Hanashi)

“...Y-” (Usami)

“I’d rather not keep those waiting any longer. So, before you give me some spiel, how much time has passed?” (Hanashi)

Usami’s ears flopped over as she turned her gaze to the ground. “... 10-.”

“I think that’s plenty, thanks for making this easy by the way.” With the sheer shattering of the thick ice by my head and the small appearance of a blue bird on a branch, the screen reappeared.

<4/4>

<1st- Kohaku>

<2nd- Hotaru>

<3rd- Makoto>

<4th- Hanashi>

I felt like I had a massive migraine by the time I woke up. It made me glad I played sick as my excuse to sleep.

“Ugh...”

*Click*

Chapter Text

“Damn, it feels good to be a winner!” She snickered while her accomplice repeatedly banged his head against the table.

*Click*

***

-Hotaru’s POV-

Going from those frigid bindings to the warmth of my blanket was nothing less than a miracle. The feeling just stripped away from my body like I took a hot bath. That feeling was lessened by the wooziness that came over me once I tried to move.

My vision was blurry, and everything felt numb. I could make out bird chirping but, I just decided to get some more shut-eye.

At least, that was the idea.

Just as I nearly lulled myself back to sleep, I received a small poke against my cheek. 1 poke became 10 and didn’t seem to be stopping any time soon.

“Sis, you’re up?” (Yakumo)

“...”

“Hey, hey.” (Yakumo)

A vein was bulging out of my head while I tried to stay composed.

‘Remember, She’s young and adorable… young and adorable.’

“...Mm…” (Hotaru)

“Are you still playing?” (Yakumo)

“...” (Hotaru)

“...” (Yakumo)

I thought I did a pretty good job but, nooo! I thought I was around Yakumo way too much for her to recognize my habits. It wasn’t like we were always at the hip either. That’s when what day it was hit me.

‘Thursday…or as she would put it, Twinday.’

I slowly turned to the side of the bed, feeling like whatever was making my body feel that way was like a worn-out dam, slowly and surely cracking over time. I was surprised at how easy it was to turn over at the moment.

Eying the little one when the sun hasn’t risen, kneeled over the side of my bed so I could only see the top half of her head. She didn’t say anything, no– rather she didn’t have to say anything. I could see the stars in her eyes.

‘S-She really is a morning person… Wait a minute, 10 hours so…’

“What… time is it?” (Hotaru)

“Ah.” Yakumo jolted and kept quiet for the next 3 seconds.

‘And there’s her tell… Guess I know her like that too.’

“Yakumo–!” (Hotaru)

“B-but you said there was a lot to do today so…” She trailed off as she tried to hide even further to the floor.

“You need to sleep, silly. Do you want to be tired before we get to do all that fun stuff?” (Hotaru)

“Mn mn…” She kept her gaze down at the ground as she shook her head before turning back and starting to drag herself back to her side of the room.

‘Gah! Don’t take the bait, don’t take the-.’

“You know, your bed is too far. You could just sleep with me if you want...”

I couldn’t take her being sad, okay! It just made my skin crawl!

I was glad to say that it bought me an extra 4 hours before mom woke us up.

‘An extra hour! VICTORY!!!’

I waited for Yakumo to use the bathroom first, other than that we were having breakfast at 9:30.

Well…., More like I was.

Sitting down at an empty dining room table wasn’t new to me. I made sure to keep steady and moved quietly towards the kitchen sink, washed my dishes, and took a small note and Daifuku on a tray beside me before I made my way back to our room.

B: Feeling better? (Jack)

(I’m alright. What was that about?)

B: An out-of-body experience isn’t an everyday thing you know; Ella is pretty busy making sure you’re in tip-top shape while I get to play~. (Jack)

I froze in the middle of reaching the doorknob, (P-play with w-what?)

B: (Hm? Hehe, ya know, I could say it…. But what would be the fun in that?) (Jack)

M: I fucking dare you to say that again.

B: Ah! I give! I give! (Jack)

I really wished I could tell what was going on up there, imagine being able to tune into all that goes on up there but even being able to communicate was rare enough unless you were unconscious.

(So?)

B:(Oh… Hmm, I’ll tell you if you open the back window.) (Jack)

(Fine…)

That was when I knew, I fucked up.

What I unknowingly welcomed glared at me with the same lavender-blue beaty eyes before she jumped at me.

“FUCK YOU, JACK!”

B:(AHAHAHAHAHA!) (Jack)

No one could save me from the rabbit with a dark gray coat trying to go for my throat and I was shocked, baffled that our scuffle didn’t bring anyone’s attention.

Little to say, I had to comb my hair and fix my attire while being berated by a rabid rabbit who fixed the room with ease once her coat turned white.

“Okay okay, I’m sorry for throwing you, Usami.”

“Hmph!” She pouted on top of my head while I made my way out through the window to the view of a clear blue sky, I figured I’d meet Yakumo at our usual spot, so I made my move under [Stealth] to escape the compound with an irritated bunny explaining that she was to act as my spirit guide.

I kinda tuned her out after she kept blabbing on and on while I was realizing just how easy roof hopping had gotten. Waving to civilians and passing academy students before a familiar bother was on my tail.

‘Great, his day off…’

It was useless to try to escape without someone backing me up, so I did the next best thing.

“HELP! THIS PERVERT IS CHASING ME!”

Let me tell you, the number of miscellaneous things that flew his way. Beautiful. A menagerie of household items if you will. After weaving his way, one good basin straight to the head was enough of an opening for me to bounce.

“That should show him!” (Usami)

“People really can’t see you?” (Hotaru)

“If they can then we have a problem on our hands. But no, humans rarely notice our existence unless we want them to. You haven’t said where you are going by the way.” (Usami)

“We’re just visiting the school really quick.” (Hotaru)

“The school?” (Usami)

“HO-TA-RU–!”

“Hm? Ah!” I look down at Yakumo with the intended targets.

““LOOK OUT!”” The spiky blonde and rabbit called out before I slammed into a soft cushion and recovered my landing onto another one.

“Meant to do that!” (Hotaru)

“Right…” (Yakumo)

“I was testing you! Always be prepared!”

“““““...””””” The incredulous look I was getting from five people told me they weren’t buying it.

“Erm, what are we waiting for? There is a lot to do!”

““You.”” My sister replied along with the genius with a spiky ponytail.

“Urk! Well, I’m here now! Flawless execution by the way. Let’s go, slowpokes!” I pumped my fist into the air before sprinting ahead. Just for Mr. Sunshine to quickly close the distance.

“Oh, no you don’t!” I slowed down to have the others keep up letting Naruto take the lead only to not know where we were going.

Today was perfect, a perfect chance to chill out and have fun!

We made our move for a forested section I may have bobby trapped a lot so people steer clear of it with the help of a certain snake disciple.

“I wanted to do this before we do anything else. It’s gonna be a scavenger hunt!”

“But how are you going to play?” (Shikamaru)

“Who said I hid them? I got the help of a cyclops and Anko! There’s a grand total of…”

I pulled a small note out of my hoodie and stared in disbelief. I don’t want to know what happened, but something must’ve.

“... I think we might want more people to play…”

“How many things are there?”

“Yakumo, who you mind looking at this?”

“Okay? It’s uh-... oh…”

“Yeah.”

The two of us turned our backs to the boys and talked in hushed whispers.

“Why are there so many?!” (Yakumo)

“I don’t know! I just asked for their help to set up and hide things but, not this much!” (Hotaru)

***

-Uroko’s POV-

“HA-CHOO–!”

“Is everything alright? You’ve been sneezing quite a bit.” Murakumo walked into my office with a small teapot and two cups on a tray before setting everything down on my desk and placing a cup in front of me.

“I’m all right, I guess I’m just being talked about. Hehehe.” (Uroko)

‘You have a good day, girls~.’

****

-Hotaru’s POV-

“Hmm, okay. Well, if we just have us, we’ll be here the whole day.”

“Are you sure?” Yakumo raised her eyebrow at my statement

“Oh, I’m more than sure.” (Hotaru)

‘Maybe, I shouldn’t have said what I said.’

“So, who do we bring?” (Yakumo)

After taking a second to think, I turned back to the guys, “So uh, we pretty much need a couple more people if we want to do this.”

“How many are you thinking?” Choji asked with a bag of chips in his grasp.

“... I’m pretty sure there’s… Inuzuka right?” I turned back to Yakumo, rolling her eyes.

“Sentence please.” (Yakumo)

‘Fuck. Trivia. Okay, you lived here long enough, it’s a—’

“I’m pretty sure the clan that uses dogs is the Inuzuka right?” (Hotaru)

“Mhm.” (Yakumo)

‘Fuck yeah!’

“We might want someone from there.” (Hotaru)

“So, Kiba?” Naruto tilted his head at the prospect.

“Kiba sounds good, let’s just bring a bunch of classmates if we can.” I shrugged, I had enough of trying to guess what happened to make this mess.

“Mn, are you sure there’ll be enough?” (Choji)

“PLENTY, they actually made the area bigger because of it.” (Hotaru)

“Can you just say how many things we’re talking about?” Shikamaru was probably doubtful of the scale I was mentioning so I just decided to satisfy the slothfully curious.

I put my hand out with the note for us all to look at before we all decided to meet up again in a half hour. I went on my way with Yakumo to find some people when a panel appeared.

While you originally supplied the money for this Twinday event. Someone else wanted to make your day 10 times better.

-Help clear out the forest of its hidden loot.

-Beware of traps

[WORLD REACTION: You may invite your fellow Balancers to assist you.]

Players: 5/30

- Loot: 0/ 1,0000

B: (AHAHA! Have Fun~. Ack!) (Jack)

S: (Oh dear… You can’t just do that without me.) (Ella)

‘What the fuck has this become?!’

*Click*

Chapter Text

*Click*

I was happy to be walking down the streets with Yakumo and I think she was too. Always acted like mom outside but had a pep in her step that made me have to hide my smile to not embarrass her.

I almost let out a chuckle at how reserved she was, I liked to spoil her rotten on days like these. She’s my twin but I’m her big sister by a minute, what’s the word again?...

*Click*

“Well, my loyal minions?” (Hotaru)

“Do you always need a mind reader?” (Hibiki)

“Ur- … A little, pretty please?” Clapping her hands together and winking to have Hibiki roll his eyes in response, he opened his mouth to be interrupted.

“Fraternal.” Makoto to a sip of his cup and turned away from the host staring in awe.

Hibiki leaned back in his chair and muttered loud enough for everyone to hear, “The audacity…”

“Pfft! Thank you~.” (Hotaru)

*Click*

We were fraternal twins. I’d have to say Yakumo took more after dad while I look more like mom.

While the others were going to find Kiba first, Yakumo was going to help me get my hands on the culprit of this crime! With determination in our hearts and each other side, I clenched my fist and pulled back. Just then, the sliding door opened before I even realized it, and had the deal with the weight of a heavy hand atop my head easing its way back and forth.

“It’s good to see you again.”

“Mmm… geezer…” (Hotaru)

“I had to get to you, but here you are. Kakashi decided to leave early today.”

The first character I recognized as my brother’s favorite. The spiky gray-haired adult with hair dynamics I couldn’t understand crouched down and side-hugged my sister.

“It’s no fair! I was trying to stay mad!” (Hotaru)

“I’m glad I could help. Though the person with the most answers is behind you.” (Sakumo)

I already knew. I couldn’t get that fucker off my back for longer than five minutes at most if he was here. Worst of all, he hasn’t gotten tired of it!

“... I couldn’t get him off our tail.” (Hotaru)

“A lot of people can’t. Should we go together?” (Sakumo)

“... Fine.” I pouted and crossed my arms, starting a slow turn.

Standing there with an unusual number of scrapes than usual was an Uchiha who should be using the day to rest. Too energetic for my taste honestly but it was clicking that there was a motive behind it today.

“Shi-chan…” (Hotaru)

“Ho-kun!”, replied the nuisance grinning ear to ear.

‘Bite me.’

As much as it was irritating, I took pride in knowing the old man was expecting me. I walked to the boy with his palm out and reluctantly gave him a high five. Otherwise, I'd be pestered the whole day.

“We don’t have time to waste, let’s go. You’ll explain on the way.” (Hotaru)

“It’s nice to see you again, Shisui.” Yakumo bowed

“Yakumo, we can’t be friendly to the enemy!” (Hotaru)

“Enemy is harsh…” (Shisui)

“Anyways, WE GOTTA GO, GO, GO!!!” I took Yakumo’s hand and took off with her giggle as fuel to find more people.

Not to say that it was easier than I expected but I guess there was an allure Yakumo had to some of our classmates because we were just leading a small herd back to the spot where the boys were with Kiba, Ino, Sasuke, and Sakura in tow.

“H-how did you guys find so many?” (Naruto)

“I wish I knew.” (Hotaru)

“Mhm.” (Yakumo)

I was really curious how this was gonna work out when I saw that the other three had accepted the invitation. I was looking forward to seeing what they were like here.

“Everyone ready?” (Shisui)

I didn’t know how to feel that my parole officer was the one acting as an announcer, but Yakumo looked ecstatic so, I swallowed my words.

“Then let the scavenger hunt begin!” (Shisui)

30 kids ran into the forested area with the only rules being not to cross the wired area and that once an object was claimed by someone it was theirs so there’d be no way to steal from others. There wasn’t to be any pushing or harming others because there was enough to go around and if there was, that person would be removed immediately.

I’ll never understand how that small idea turned into something this big and I think the kids being smug immediately got put in their place the minute the intimidating figure of Ibiki walked out of the woods in his jonin garb and stood next to Sakumo and Shisui.

The tension of that all died once the familiar shy girl with a bob managed to find a stuffed pink stuffed teddy bear with a red bow tie.

—

[Hanashi]: Testing, testing?

[Kohaku]: Oh hey!

[Hanashi]: Anyone else?

[Makoto]: I’m here as well.

[Hanashi]: How are you feeling?

[Makoto]: Better now.

[Kohaku]: Hey, I’m here too!

[Hanshi]: Glad to hear it. Last check, are you going to answer or what? Respond mentally unless you have no brain cells.

‘Huh?’

[Hotaru]: Huh?

[Hanashi]: Oh. My. God. She is braindead, the more you know~.

—-

“Hotaru?” Yakumo tapped my shoulder.

“Hm?” (Hotaru)

“Aren’t we going to find stuff too?” (Yakumo)

“Ah. Yeah, what are you doing here? You should’ve started without me.” (Hotaru)

The area was pretty infested, but each time someone found something there was a scattering of dust of some sort onto the person. Nobody seemed to react to it though, like it-

—

[Hanashi]: -wasn’t even there. Damn, so braindead you had to stand still? Shi–.

[Hotaru]: Y-you were watching?! Where are you guys?

[Makoto]: Just around I think, I don’t look the same though.

[Kohaku]: Me neither!

[Hanashi]: Well, there they go, ruining the surprise. Oh, and if you could take your reactions from an 8 to a 3 that might do you better than scaring her. Before you even think about it, you can talk to your specters to not respond here otherwise, I’m still working out the kinks of this thing.

—

After a little bit of stumbling and slowing down, I managed to ease into interacting like normal once Jack gave me a little push. Usami said that she’d come back after going off on her own a little bit. I wasn’t going to ask if the rabbit had to do her rabbit business.

She was quiet the whole time, I guessed she was tired or something like that. Never fell off my head but I was pretty sure the light snoozing was coming from her.

It only took a group of three kids being picked up by jonin I didn’t recognize for everyone to stick to the rules which weren’t that hard anyways.

Some things were in more obvious places like Sakura found a pair of bracelets beside a tree.

“C-could you two help us out?”

The shy girl from before, ah… HINATA! She was with some boy in a green jacket with a collar that covered up half his face who was pretty red in the face for some reason and a girl with brown hair and eyes, pretty indistinguishable if you ask me.

“I don’t mind. How about you?” Yakumo turned to me placing a plain box into my pile.

“Sure, what do you need help with Hinata?” I kept a light smile on my face, hoping not to scare her away another time.

“I- uh…” She turned back to her friends, both sending a thumbs up in her direction.

“W-we…. found a…”

“YOU GOT THIS!” The girl yelled.

Hinata jumped and clutched her fist. She was just as red as a tomato, “We found a tree with a lot of stuff! A-a-and we need help to get them down…”

“Alright. Let’s go to your friends.” (Yakumo)

“Mm!” (Hinata)

We approached together when the girl ran up to Hinata, wrapping her in a big hug.

“See, you did great! It only gets easier from here.” (Girl)

“Right…” (Hinata)

“Look at me, stuck between two lovebirds.” She sighed exasperatedly with her hands cupping her face as she shook it from side to side.

““It’s not-!!!”” (Hinata + ???)

“Right, right~. Anywho, it’s nice to get to meet The Icyhot Princesses.”

‘Icy…hot?’

“...Yakumo Kurama…” The reluctance to talk to her was something Yakumo could barely hide when she lifted out a shaky hand.

Grasping on with both of hers and shaking wildly, “Heehee, my name is Sara Katō.”

I guess I’d give the sparkplug some credit, Sara had her hair up in two short pigtails that spread out like a make-up brush, and she wore an auburn sweater with a long green skirt, a more vibrant shade to her hooded comrade.

‘Geez, this one might be able to compete with the weird look she gave Naruto.’

This also confirmed to me that bubbly balls of sunshine were her weakness.

“Hotaru Kurama.” I decided to save Yakumo, only to regret it.

Just like Yakumo she shook with both hands but after doing it once she looked at me with an innocent smile on her face. “Who could forget?”

(Urk!)

“Our walk to the tree made it much easier to understand why the two were so flushed in the face.”

(Sh-She’s very insightful…)

I couldn’t say it was annoying but, Sara was…. Someone who loved love. A shipper, maybe?

Skipping ahead of us, she looked almost whimsical as she happily danced around. “Ah, you couldn’t believe it! The beauty that comes with someone looking at someone they like. Their heart going Ba-bum ba-bum! Ahh! Don’t get me started on confessing!”

A hopeless romantic?

“Then do you have someone you like?”

“Me?... I don’t know. He’s too stupid sometimes.”

‘This girl!’

“AHAHAHA!” (Hotaru)

“W-What?!” (Sara)

“I’m sorry, I thought you’d be more certain about how you feel. With how much you talk about love.”

Now I got a light blush from this pouting girl, “We’ll of course I could be but liking someone isn’t that easy. There’s a lot of work that has to be put into it. That’s why you all have my respect!”

“I don’t like someone.” Yakumo crossed her arms. I figured this conversation wasn’t to her liking by her keeping us behind the others.

“I don’t know about that but no, you love someone. You make that very clear, the love I mean isn’t just romantic, silly~. That goes for all of you as well.”

It’s very hard to not feel exposed in front of her…

I could already see the pink of Yakumo’s face on my periphery and knew it was much better to not look at her when she was embarrassed like that.

“Here we are.” (Hinata)

Not so far off, there was everyone actually gathering around here. The chat’s been radio silent for half an hour now but I figured everyone was probably here. Not too sure what happened though.

Around one of the largest trees, things like masks, wooden Kunais, and dolls were hanging from stings or pinned to the tree.

“H-how are we supposed to get those?!” (Hotaru)

“Hmm? That’s a silly question. You two are right here.” (Sara)

“What?” (Yakumo)

“Well, I’m sure we’ll figure it out. Something just tells me it’ll work out.” (Sara)

“Climbing?” (Hinata)

“That could work.” (Hotaru)

“Heehee~. Let’s ask the others for help too!” (Sara)

“I- I c-c-can…” (Hinata)

“Oh Hinata, you’re adorable. You can take it easy. I’ll do it this time. Do you mind helping me get everyone’s attention?” (Sara)

Sara had us go around in pairs of two to speak with the other groups while she prepared something.

I went with the boy who hadn’t said anything since we met. I wasn’t too sure at first but now it was clear that he was keeping his distance. Not that I minded it, my reputation wasn’t the best. Heck, I had a parole officer.

Over the course of ten minutes, the sun was slowly making its way back to the horizon, but everyone was gathered in a large circle etched out in front of the tree.

“Hello everyone! There’s this really big tree with a lot of things but it’s a lot for any of us to handle on our own. So, how about we work together? Sounds like fun, right?

It’s not going to be anything difficult but for this to work, I’m going to need The Icyhot Princesses to take a seat right in the center while the rest of us sit around the circle and all you need to do is imagine, what would be the funnest way for the tree to give us those gifts?” (Sara)

‘The tree?’

“Oh, and no matter what. You need to keep your eyes closed, otherwise you’ll be too tired to move after this and a jonin will have to help you get home. Okay, ready?” (Sara)

Everyone sat down skeptical of the jolly girl but still abided by her strange request. I shut my eyes thinking about what she said.

‘A way the three can give us the gifts… fun… Treehouse?’

“Hmm…, a tree house would do quite nicely. So be it.”

A pulse of energy washed over me, going from extreme warmth to chilling cold. Then I felt it. Something slimy… cold… unforgiving.

It was sad, overwhelming loneliness before I was jutted back to reality and the warmth returned when I felt another hand tug on mine.

‘We’ll be alright.’

“And it’s done! You can open your eyes now!” (Sara)

With a bit of disbelief, I opened my eyes slowly to adjust to the light and stared in awe. The sun was setting over the large treehouse, stairs spiraling up the side, Slides wrapping around the other. It was alit by numerous paper lanterns and fireflies cascading darkening sky like the stars were brought to us.

“You like it?” Sara sat down on a toadstool gleefully in her element.

“THIS IS INSANE!” (Hotaru)

“Really? I thought it looked pretty good.” Sara had a smug grin across her face before she started chuckling.

“Are you kidding?! It’s amazing!”

“Aw, stop. That’s too kind. You can all check it out tomorrow though. It’s about time we get home, yeah?” (Sara)

“HOW CAN I GO HOME AFTER SEEING THIS?!”

“WHAT ABOUT THE GIFTS?!”

“Wow, people are really funny. You all should turn around sometimes.” (Sara)

“It’s time for dinner kids.” (Murakumo)

“Aww…”

“Can we stay just a little longer?”

“C’mon, there’s always tomorrow.”

“Okay…”

One by one the crowd dispersed down the newly pitched paths when the interface blinked into existence once more.

Iruka took Naruto with him and Ibiki made his way back over to the little girl on the toadstool.

“You had fun?” (Ibiki)

“Loads. I guess I have a note to write.” (Sara)

While you originally supplied the money for this Twinday event. Someone else wanted to make your day 10 times better.

-Help clear out the forest of its hidden loot.

-Beware of traps!!!

[WORLD REACTION: You may invite your fellow Balancers to assist you. 4/4 Participated]

[Players: 27/30]

[ Loot: 500/ 1,000]

‘What were those traps the system was talking about? Oh well.’

I was going to sneak back out to look for Usami but when we made it back to our rooms, all the stuff we collected was there and Usami was resting on top of my bed.

‘I could only imagine what her day has been like, I’ll ask tomorrow.’ I scootched in, as not to disturb Usami too much.

“Good night, Yakumo.” (Hotaru)

“Good night, Hotaru.” (Yakumo)

‘We got a whole new place to explore tomorrow. Oh, wait…’

The last message I saw in the chat rang a bell in my mind so after checking in with everyone I finally went through with it.

‘Status’

Little did I know, that was my first real-life encounter with someone I’d be working with for a long time.

Chapter Text

Sorry, Y'all. things are a little messy with midterms coming up, and trying to get my files over to this computer hasn't been easy. I'm going to double-post next week to make up for this. On the plus side, that'll give me more time to clean up the chapters about our lovely lord! This story is mainly the first draft for a lot of things I want to do in the future so some things may not make sense at first but, that'll be cleared up with time. I'm learning and getting better as we go. A lot has happened and is happening for these characters after all~ (OwO).

Chapter Text

"You really live up to your nickname sometimes….” Kohaku stated before throwing a chip into his mouth.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Hotaru wore a soft smile on her face.

“... I hope that mix-up was an accident too.” (Hibiki)

“...” She froze up under her friend’s lax demeanor and pointed comment.

“Are you serious?” (Hibiki)

“G-go ahead our r-runner-up, we got another competition after this. Ahaha…”, Hotaru stuttered.

“I’ll be taking that crown this time” (Makoto)

“No, I will!” (Kohaku)

“I’d like to see you try.” (Hotaru)

*Click*

- Makoto’s POV-

I groggily sat up with Yuuma sleeping on a chair beside me. I wanted to make sure I wasn’t dreaming about the results of last night or the night before that.

‘Status’

Player | Traits | Skills | Titles

Name: Makoto Yuki

Pronouns: He/Them

Race: Human

Class: Ranger (Lvl 5)

HP: 50

Str: 3 (3)

Dex: 8 (3)

Int: 7 (2)

Wis:  13 (3)

Cha: 1

Stm: 9 (4)

End: 3

Attribute Points: 50

Chakra: 70 /70

Status: [Normal]

Affinities: Ice, Water

Titles

Ko and Ko’s Pupil [-]

-Basic Kenjutsu

-Basic Training

-Affinity Bonus (Water)- 20%

-Affinity Bonus (Wind)- 20%

Innate: [- - - -] [-]

Ice Manipulation

Light Manipulation

Light

Cure (Minor)

Frost

Prodigy [Stage 2] [-]

Learning and understanding things come easily to you. The time it takes you to learn things is cut in half and may be shorter the more you enjoy it.

+5 Int

+ 2 ???

+5 Dex

???

Reincarnation- With the death of your previous self, you’re able to transfer one ability from your past life to this one.

+15 Chakra

[Livra Pioneer] [-]

20% ??? boost

5 % chance to lower skill cooldown by 5 seconds

Abilities

=====

Kenjutsu [Lvl 2] [+]

Archery [ Lvl 4] [+]

Sneak [Lvl 2] [-]

Use a veil of shadows to make your presence less noticeable. (Dex*3 + Boost)

25% Stealth boost

30 % Within the dark

40% At night

Duration: 10 minutes (May be extended by chakra use)

(Cost: 10 Chakra) (Extend: 4 Chakra per 5 minutes)

Keen Sense* [Lvl 4] [-]    After the torturous “Playtime”, your senses, have been thoroughly enhanced. -Eagle Eyes [Lvl 3] [+] -Detect [Lvl 2] [+] +10 Wis +5 Stm +5 ???   R: Innate [-]   With your lineage, you’ve been able to retain some spellcasting.  

Frost* [Lvl 5] [-]    You can chill the immediate area around you, the range depends on your mastery   Uncommon: 10 ft Without cost   (Cost: 10 Chakra, +5 ft)   - Ice Shot [Lvl 4] [+]   - Frost Trap [Lvl 2] [+]   Light [Lvl 3] [+]   - Cure (Minor) [Lv. MAX] [+]   - Heal [Lvl. 1] [+]   Tame [Lvl 4] [-]   By making a strong bond between yourself and a creature and agreeing to its terms, you can cast spells, and see through them.    By strengthening that bond, the tamed creature may develop abilities of its own to collaborate with your own.    - Yuuma [Mutated Ninken Lvl 8] [+]   [Bolt Strike] [Lvl 3] [+]   [Howling Gale] [Incomplete- 33%]   [Phantasma] [Lvl. MAX] [+]   [-----] [Incomplete- 5%]   - [Empty Slot]   - [Empty Slot]   ‘Guess all that work paid off.’   It wasn’t any different from what I’d heard. Being back in AVRIL was wondrous for me though, my memories of the game were the only thing still around with a small real-life memory here and there.   If not, I wouldn’t have been able to trade out crummy [Lurk] for [Stealth]. I figure the slowed movement and being invisible than just decreasing my presence was a good trade-off. Even if I had to get the request from that madman….   Possessing someone was even weirder. It’s like being a visitor at someone's home but at any moment you’d suddenly be the host. After a stern warning to not impose our will on the person because they were most likely someone who just needed help, I got to learn more about who he was. A civilian kid named Taichi, his problem wasn’t a big deal though. Persuading his parents to let him take part in it was an easy fix, sorry for the extra chores kid.   Not to mention the number of weapons I nearly got drilled into him, no thanks to Kohaku triggering everything to get it over with. Being living water had its perks, I guess.    … Oh yeah, he managed to transform here so his kid wasn’t put at risk. If he didn’t, I’m positive he would’ve been skewered 3 or 4 times. He said he had his [Body] to thank for that.    I also can’t forget our saving grace in this. A gray rabbit being blackmailed and-   *Tic, tic, tic*   There he was. I slowly slid out of the bed and opened the frost-covered window just for a streak of blue to shoot towards the bed.   “YOUNG PRINCE! YOU NEED YOUR REST!!!”   ‘Oh, brother…’   I shut the window to keep out the chilly air and turned to my guide, the black-crowned night heron and make-shift airdrop, Aoi.   “Again, you can just call me Makoto.” “I SHALL NEVER SULLY YOUR NAME WITH MY MOUTH!!!” (Aoi)   “...” (Makoto)   ‘All of them just need to know their place, don’t entertain their idea,’ so he said. How would he approach this then?’   “...Should this be seen as you defying orders?” I slowly approached the bed, keeping my expression flat to the twitchy bird.   “W-why I-” (Aoi)   “Insubordination?” (Makoto)   “NEVER!” Aoi screeched to the heavens while he flapped his wings in a noisy huff.   “Right after serving under me as well, how disappointing~… Well? I’m waiting.” I crossed my arms and stared down.   “... M-m-ma….ma-ma-Ma…!” (Aoi)   ‘Am I his mother now?’   “What do you want?” (Makoto)   “We can speak later, right now-” (Aoi)   A hint of perfume hit my nose; the wisp of citrus let me know she had taken the day off. I got back in bed and put my sleeping pup on my lap. The fuzzy touch helped me steel my nerves for what was to come.   The pesky bird reserved himself to perching on the metal bedframe when the knob was turned, making way Samui and a nurse made their way inside.  The nurse removed the tubes affixed to my arm that I didn’t recognize as attached to me. He scribbled onto a clipboard before turning to Samui.   Watching their mouths move in tiny muttering before the doctor left the room, had the pit in my stomach eating away at me.   “There’s no need to concern yourself with that. ‘Everything will be fine. You already have a solution anyways’ were the words I remember him uttering.” (Aoi)   Samui wrapped me in a hug before she made her exit after handing me a note.    “I’ll be back with breakfast. Stay there. - Samui”   *** -Flashback- Back in the colorless forest… The leaves were blue but you get the point. I had to take some time getting looked over by Hibiki as a giant magenta orb the size of a football field stood in front of us.   “It’s not a hard fix, it’s just up to you to find it.” Hibiki put away some tools into a strange bag and shut it tight before having it enter his inventory.   “But what is ‘it’?!” (Makoto)   “Meh, no stress, you got this in the bag.” (Hibiki)   *** -Makoto’s POV- The lax attitude wasn’t very comforting but, from the way he looked at me… how he looked at them. It was oddly sincere.   ‘I got this… no stress… no stress.’   I slowly made a count to ten.   ‘1… 2… 3… 4-’   “The small stirring in the palm of my hand was a sight all too familiar. I picked up the fluffball yawning with his eyes shut and tongue poking out.   Looking left to right with his eyes shut until I pressed my forehead against his. Yuuma licked my face with a renewed energy that I didn’t get to see very often from my sleepy boy.   “Sorry to worry you, buddy.” I chuckled a little and was going to set him down when he wouldn’t stop squirming in my arms.   He only stopped I was still. Reluctantly complying with what I thought he wanted, I kept him on the bed. Even that got him to look at me for a little before he plopped down on my lap.   My puppy. Er- Ninken. The size of a teddy bear with the ferocity of a wolf… a small wolf.   “We’ll get to play after this, all right?” I scratched behind his ears; his tail little wagging was all I needed to wash my worries away.   ‘Maybe this isn’t too bad.’    “...They’re back, Milord.” (Aoi)   ‘They?’   I turned my body closer to the door, almost reeling back to the momentary flash of light disorientating my vision. Once it was all said and done, Yugito was giving Samui a nasty side-eye who didn’t acknowledge it. The two strode over and pulled up chairs.   Trying to conversate normally felt like I was trying to listen for crickets over a mile away. Not to mention the heron puffing his belly up with pride was slowly getting more frustrating. I was very thankful when they started writing in a book and passing it over.   Nevertheless, after everything I’ve gone through. The mystical element was wiped away and my knuckles turned white as I peered at the question.   ‘What happened?’   *Click*

Chapter Text

*Click*

The only warmth I felt was Samui's hand clutching mine as if I could disappear at any instant.

‘3 days…’

3 days unconscious weighed on my mind, but it wasn’t like I could do anything. The out-of-body experience brought a sense of ease even if it was temporary. Trudging through the snow and entering the comfort of our heated abode.

I took off my boots and placed them next to the entrance. I sat down in the living room with Yugito who Yuuma took a liking to. The little pup kept still in her arms; it was like he was telling me she was alright.

That didn’t do very much to help the choked-up words I had lodged in my throat. As much as I wanted to steel my nerves and ask, it didn’t seem like the right time.

I wasn’t sure how I felt about it. It was unreal.

Losing my hearing….

Samui returned with a small tray of snacks from the kitchen. She wrote to me about everyone made it out with only minor wounds, nothing too serious…

Never telling me anything Atsui though. I didn’t push on that, the solemness she wore on her face told me enough.

When the reality of my situation was seeping in, Aoi kept translating to me what was being said. Samui prevented Atsui from taking missions for the time being. Now an investigation was underway to find out what was out there. There were similar mentions of something being out there but not to the gravity of my state.

It would’ve been much worse if I didn’t heal them. Luckily, the families' anger wasn't extreme, from what she said, any heat died down once they visited me.

I tittered before letting my voice become less than a memory.

I’ve kept most of my jutsus between me, Rinko, and Hiko. I was fine taking care of a few wounds. Not to say that I was well-practiced enough to call myself a medic-nin.

Taking care of sprains, cuts and burns were the most I did here and there. It wasn’t too surprising that Samui questioned me about the length of the injuries I could heal. It’s not exactly easy to hide the amount I needed to do. I remained honest in her questioning, although she had Yugito burn that one.

Samui decided to get some takeout, leaving me alone with the blue flame lady, herself.

She was stiff at first, like at dinner. Seeing that I didn’t hear anything, I don’t think it was that.

“Hmph! How dare she look at milord like that!” (Aoi)

‘...’

Not that the bird was taking any liking to her.

A small creak of the front door alerted us to our visitor. Yugito crouched I raise a hand and shook my head before making a single-hand seal and placing my palm on the floor.

[Frost Trap [Lvl 2] → Ice Release: Frozen Capturing Patch]

The blue sheen across the hallway was all I needed, with the lights off there. After all the torment I’ve been through this was one thing I had to see through.

I sat down while Yugito was at the ready with a kunai out of nowhere by the time I looked back at her.

‘3…, 2…, And…, now!’

“GAH!”

*Shup*

*Thud*

‘FUCK YEAH!’ I fist-pumped before pulling open a bag of chips.

“Samui would’ve seen that a mile away. Welcome home, Atsui.” (Makoto)

I have to be honest, seeing Yugito try to keep it together while covering her mouth already made my day.

“The mop of blonde hair got up with a start, assuming he was yelling from how big his mouth movement was. He pauses while looking at me. I haven’t seen myself in a hot minute I chose to disregard it and toss a snowball in his face.”

That seemed to reignite something. I took that instead of worrying about the dark bags under his eyes. Mouthing my appreciation to Aoi because I wouldn’t have known when to start running.

Unlike a normal person, Rinko showed his affection through traps he set up. Having [Detect] back then would’ve been a blessing. Now I was ducking and weaving, moving side tables to block his way.

Our game of cat and mouse got to a standstill the minute a pillow Atsui tossed Yugito straight in the face. When I thought it was over, she struck back with a pillow she took off the couch knocking Atsui off his feet.

The two have gone mad and before they could unleash hellfire, I heard the door click open once more.

'Begin Code G.'

Thawing my ice in record time, I made my way up the stairwell with Yuuma making his way to me from the couch.

‘Sounds like it’s about time I take a nice bath….’ I said a silent prayer for them before making my escape.

No matter the situation, I knew Yuuma was a smart boy. He didn’t make a peep until we were in my room hearing some weakened conversation with the hot water running.

I didn’t think anything those two could say would hold in the slightest. What could I say?

I threw a little prank here and there but that was one of my greatest pieces yet. I’d make them proud.

(I didn’t think you had it in you.) The fond voice of my first friend here whispered.

(What are you-) (Makoto)

(Get used to that feeling, I’m sure it’s something you’ll be feeling often.) (Riri)

[Make the most of what you can do now, dammit!]

The haze around the room all converged at one point without a beat, I reached out my hand. Getting a firm grip on the bladeless hilt.

I wiped the tears from my face to get a better look. The diamond-shaped hilt split into four quadrants with two being particularly larger than the others.

Before meeting at the hollow rectangle for the blade, marking each corner is a V-shaped indent at its corners surrounded by a solid border.

‘Sheer white...’

I furrowed my brows as a memory came to the surface, one of those moments of my travel guardians' nonsense.

***

“Don’t make this harder for me, Hiko. Our little lad is growing up.” Rinko blew his nose through the tears.

“...” (Hiko)

“Okay, okay. Geez, lighten up a little. Mako-kun~!” (Rinko)

“IT’S-” (Makoto)

“A bub, bub, don’t ruin this…. Everything’s coming together. Look out at all this snow. White as a canvas, right?” (Rinko)

“...Yeah.” (Makoto)

“I want to see what you could do with that if you got the colors. What do you think you’d draw?” (Rinko)

****

With that in mind, I took note of marking my first experience with people in a similar situation to me. The solid border changed color into the same sky blue we fell out of together.

“So, this is ‘it’, huh?” (Makoto)

I couldn’t put a finger on what the feeling was, a level of familiarity I lost was something I found in the hilt.

I couldn’t figure out what it did. What it meant. I guessed there were still many surprises awaiting me and got out of the bathtub.

Changed into a t-shirt and shorts, grabbed my book and pencil, and made my way back downstairs. I hugged Samui and looked back at the two cleaning up with a cheeky grin on my face.

‘Hold on to this feeling…, I didn’t know how long I can, but I was going to try.’

[Trial of the Blade: Complete]

*Click*

Chapter Text

A moment of silence came over the expansive room. Makoto removed his hand from the button and placed the recorder down on the table. Watching the energy enter the network built into the table.

“... Can we talk?” (Makoto)

“Choice is yours.” Hibiki rolled his eyes, munching down on pocky sticks.

“Okay, you can talk now.” Makoto reached for a bottle of water set on the table.

“THANK HEAVENS! YOU CHEATED US!!!” Kohaku jumped from his seat, slamming his hands onto the table to the surprise of no one.

“You should lower your voice about matters you don’t understand. I’m sure there are plenty of people that would love to learn more too.

Take time, and don’t give the dogs scraps too easily. They’ve had their fill anyways, use it.”

“Y-you…” A vein pulsated from the side of Kohaku’s face.

“Besides, we all got there so there’s no problem. I don’t see Hotaru having an issue with it.”

“You’re not denying it.” Makoto spoke after taking a long sip.

*Crunch* “There’s nothing to. Mn, we needed it then, they didn’t. Simple as that.”

“...”

“... The drama-” (Hibiki)

“The gumption, the goals. Then what about …” (Hotaru)

“We’ll cross that bridge when we get there.” (Makoto)

“Ehehe~” (Hibiki)

Everyone lived in their happy group bubble in contrast to the grumbling form of Daichi nibbling on a cookie.

Makoto motioned his hand back and watched the recorder fly into his hand...

*Click*

-Samui’s POV-

I walked through the path so snow-tracked that patches of ground were becoming visible. Two large plastic bags dangling at my sides.

‘It’ll be fine.’

****

-FLASHBACK-

The Mission Assignment Desk was as active of a lobby as ever. The hustle and bustle of Jonins, those moving around with their own team of Genin or acting solo for more serious requests.

I dragged my fingers against the small hexagonal stone I fitted into a blue beaded bracelet I kept in my tool pouch. The stone was run through with cracks but still stuck together, hanging on by a thread.

Its presence is as soothing as the little boy I’ve taken in. A soft smile wreathed my face while I waited to collect our payment.

“Here to go, Samui. Thank you again.”

There it was. A tone not faltering or hushed when addressing me.

“What can I say, anything for a dear friend. I thought you’d be helping the Raikage today as well?” (Samui)

“It’s a nice job.”

“One you do very well.” I reached out and grabbed the enclosed envelope. Struggling to pull it back, I met her gaze. The smirk she had across her face…

With hair as white as the snow outside, Mabui was always a likable presence. I still wonder how we got here sometimes.

“Looks like you haven’t been slacking on the job…” I was reluctant to apply any more force when the envelope already looked taut from her side.

“I am still a ‘Line of defense’ after all.” (Mabui)

“Was I wrong?” (Samui)

She released her hand and crossed her arms before taking a seat next to me. “...No. I’m just not fond of it.”

“That makes the two of us.” (Samui)

“You can’t coddle Atsui forever.” (Mabui)

“Aha.ha.ha…” (Samui)

“You haven’t said much about your new addition anyways.”  (Mabui)

“It’s good to see you again, busybody. I’m still certain you shouldn’t be working yourself to death. My offer stands.” (Samui)

“... I don’t even know where I’d begin.” (Mabui)

“Watching from the inside rather than out sounds good start.” (Samui)

“Young people are impressionable.”  (Mabui)

“And you’re one of the best role models I know. I want to get to see you more often.” (Samui)

“... I’ll think about it.” (Mabui)

“I think you’ve been doing more than that.” (Samui)

“Can’t you just hire help?” (Mabui)

“I can’t think anyone I’d want him around more.” (Samui)

*Tink*

The moment came to a slow as my thumb ran along a new edge. I turned my head back to my left hand, or rather the once-empty seat to my left. A third of the stone had fallen off.

This soothing stone, after three previous instances only looked like an accessory but, there’s never once been a day that I took it as a joke.

‘From one to… four…’

Understanding one’s comfort wasn’t something you’d find easy. Sometimes you can’t recognize signs of something being wrong until it becomes too big of an issue to ignore. The way it was no longer biting to the touch was why I didn’t feel the need to watch over them training with wooden swords as much.

“Hey, Samui?” (Mabui)

“Hm?!” I turned back so quickly that I could’ve given myself whiplash.

“Is everything alright? You aren’t looking so well.” (Mabui)

“... I don’t know…” (Samui)

“What?” (Mabui)

“I have to go.” I gently took put the bracelet and broken piece back in my empty pouch before I broke off into a sprint.

Without the bracelet, a cold chill ran down my spine before I exited the building.

‘They’ll be fine. I’m sure they’re fine.’

I was making my way toward the edge of the peak when a giant white blur shot up into the sky.

I looked about to see other people looking up at the sky or questioningly at each other by the time I caught Mabui in my sight-

*BOOM*

A single lightning bolt struck down in the village. Without hesitation, I pushed myself even further, with a slight ringing in my ears in the direction of the Kumo Hospital. Even through the frosty weather, I felt like I was running through Sunagakure again.

Sweat ran down my face when I reached the scorched earth, steaming from whatever snow was there evaporating.

Slowing my breath and taking a moment to regain my composure.

‘It’ll be fine…. They’ll be fine…’

“SLOW… DOWN…” Exasperated, Mabui dragged her feet over.

“WHAT THE-”

I walked inside.

“SAMUI!!” (Mabui)

With the sudden influx, the hospital staff were moving left and right from corridor to corridor.

“Ma’am, this way please.” A doctor with spiked orange hair called out and kept walking down the hall.

Mabui was able to catch up, grumbling to herself as we followed the doctor into an empty room.

“What exactly is-” (Mabui)

“From one to four-” (Samui)

“From four to seven.” (????)

****FLASHBACK END****

I made my way back to the two-story house, as I was about to open the door the sound of glass shattering rang true. I looked back to the beaded bracelet on my wrist, where the stone once was there was a bird with its wings outstretched.

‘It’ll be fine.’

“I’m glad you’re joining us this time.” (Samui)

“Wouldn’t miss it for the world.” (Mabui)

*Click*

-Makoto’s POV-

By the time I made it back downstairs, the living room was arranged back to normal. Minus the feathers and shattered glass being swept us by the two sending sharp glares my way.

I took a pencil to my notebook and started scrawling when I saw Samui next to someone new.

‘Welcome home! Hello, guest!’

Aoi perched himself on the table, turning his head at the pleasant aroma coming from the plastic bags.

Samui replied on the paper.

‘Thank you. I see you’re ready for dinner.’

I nodded my head but headed back upstairs to grab Yuuma, sitting there before making my way back down.

The plates were set out and everyone took a seat around the table. I nearly drooled at the contents put on my plate.

I had Aoi take a break since everyone would just write down what they wanted to say. None of that really helped the discrepancy in things Atsui wrote compared to others.

Even without saying, Mabui’s scent was familiar. The person who’d come to check on me whenever Astui and Samui were out. Seeing her form in the middle of the night once from a window did become a source of nightmares.

We spent the night passing the book around while savoring the taste of Madam’s curry, spicy, just the way I like it.

What I tried to block out of my mind was one I should’ve seen coming.

‘I have to go to school…’

*Click*

Chapter Text

“Pfft!”

“What.”

“...Youth…”

*Click*

-Makoto’s POV-

A light breeze frisks and swirls its way across the many structures built and carved into the mountains. Under the rays of the sun, most of the unexpected weather failed to last. Unlike the hushed whispers, I was regrettably becoming more familiar with.

I wasn’t expecting there to be anything to assist with my problem right now but this morning, I found a small brown box outside the door. The note left inside instructed me on how to wear the device and its use.

While helpful, it left me with a lot more questions once I turned my gaze to its design. It was an odd sense of unease and comfort to see the same marks I’d given myself on them.

It was a… group outing to buy what supplies I would be needing. Aside from small things like metal threads and shurikens, we were taking the chance to explore. Just… not with who I expected.

“Next, we need…”

“AHH! WHY CAN’T WE BE DOING SOMETHING COOL!”

“Can’t you give it a rest?”

“HOW CAN YOU?!”

“...” I looked at Samui lugging two large bags beside me, completely straight-faced looking at me.

(WHAT THE FUCK!) (Makoto)

(Can you blame her?) (Riri)

(NO! YES! MAYBE?!) (Makoto)

(Or we could blame the fact that you decided to be a —)

(THE PRINCE IS NOT A HERMIT!!) The black heron flew down to Yuuma’s face, rapidly flapping his wings.

(Urk!) The grievous emotional wound I suffered was pierced once again.

I was struck down by the conclusion Aoi came to by being with us for a day before I could try to save my honor. Riri turned back to look at me unfazed. She sighed through Yuuma's body and walked to Samui while shaking her head to twist the knife further.

I dropped to my knees in defeat, knowing she could’ve said something 100 times worse but settled with that.

Seeing this, Aoi came to my defense.

(THE PRINCE IS NOTHING LIKE THOSE FILTHY OAFS, HE MUST HAVE LOTS OF FRIENDS AND GOES OUT ON THE OCCASION, ISN’T THAT RIGHT PRINCE?!)

(...) (Makoto)

(...) (Riri)

(... I-Isn’t that right, p-prince?) ( Aoi)

I couldn’t look at him knowing that Riri was snickering behind Samui’s legs. I slowly got up, intercepting a hand being placed on my head that reflexively retracted.

“A-Are you alright, Hunter-san?” Manami, the girl with her dark brown hair in a bun hid her hands behind her back.

“Mhm.” At this point, I gave up having them address me by my name. With all the bickering their group does, they universally agreed that ‘The Hunter’ was a cool nickname.

***

“THEY WEREN’T WRONG!” (Kohaku)

“You think so?” (Makoto)

“IT’S FUCKING AWESOME!!!” (Kohaku)

“Sounds badass.” (Hotaru)

“Bet that was a fun thing to have.” (Hibiki)

“Don't get me started…” (Makoto)

“Oh?” (Hibiki)

***

Before Manami turned away, I could see the other two staring daggers in my direction before going silent as she made her way back to them.

The guy with the voice cracks was Kenta. Even with most of the snow melting, it was still cold up here. He was in a black sweater this time so I got to see blonde hair that parted to the sides. It curved in so many places I could’ve called him a banana split.

“We can look for somewhere to eat.” Last was the resident strongman on their team, Takeo. The same kid that looked like he wrestled a bear. I’d believe it with the claw marks over his right eye. How else was a kid going to be pumping iron like him?

We made our way over to Madam’s and by that I mean, the three Genin kept a good foot ahead of us. I didn’t have much trouble with it. Them not treating me like some monster was enough.

I held my tongue and watched, letting a sickly feeling set in my chest the longer those three talked and laughed among those small fights.

(If you want it then hunt, Hunter. New guy, watch your step or I’ll devour you.)

(D-Devour?! You fiend, demon, monster!) The blackbird landed on my shoulder trying to look smaller barking insults at Riri.

‘He was right. All bark, no bite…’

I stifled my laugh as we reached the front of my favorite establishment here. The large one-story building had always had such a unique savory smell that you could call it a landmark.

Jollily serving her customers was an older Black lady along with her daughter-in-law you could hear her “Ohohoho!” before you enter. The business was certainly booming for the two of them.

“What’s this? My favorite beans are with my favorite bean?!” Madam rushed on over with cheek pinches and hugs for everyone before pushing us to an empty table.

I didn’t catch it until the others sat down. I ended up sitting between the two boys while Samui sat next to Manami, taking the last seat on their side...

The whole situation stunk of something and by then my fate was sealed when the two ladies decided to place our order, leaving me between Bulk and Skull.

“So, Hunter.” Takeo put his arm around my shoulder and leaned in to whisper.

I grimaced, “It’s Makoto…”

“Right, right Hunter, How’d you do it?” Kenta followed the lead of his teammate, huddling in.

“What are you talking about?” (Makoto)

(How is this conversation happening?) (Makoto)

(Beats me.) (Riri)

(Because Prince is amazing!) (Aoi)

“The whole arrow and then boom, we sunk into the ground.!” (Kenta)

“Getting through without triggering our traps.” (Takeo)

“Yeah and then the- ” (Kenta)

“Why are you trying to be nice to me?” (Makoto)

There was a long pause that lead to both of them sharing a look.

It didn’t make sense, should they be scared? They could’ve died! I barely slept remembering the frost-covered, unconscious state they were in. Now I have to accept their gift and smile as if nothing happened?! My hands were shaking underneath the table.

‘They shouldn’t be here, if anything they should’ve kept their distance!’

“It was scary, right?” (Takeo)

“What?” I froze meeting Takeo’s gaze.

“What happened wasn’t your fault. Stuff like that has been happening for a while, right?” He looked back to Kenta.

“We aren’t supposed to say anything!” (Kenta)

“It can’t be helped. We should just let him know.” (Takeo)

“Know what?” My breath hitched.

“Ugh, fine but you better not snitch!” I hesitated before giving a nod to which Kenta squinted.

‘Did they hear it too?’

Kenta sighed reluctantly before saying, “Stuff like this has happened before, it hadn’t gotten this bad. You’re lucky you were out for three days, we had to talk to the Raikage!”

“No way!” (Makoto)

“Yes way! He was pissed!” (Kenta)

“Kenta almost peed himself.” (Takeo)

“Hey! You were about to cry!” (Kenta)

“No, I wasn’t!” (Takeo)

“You totally were!” (Kenta)

“What about Manami?” (Makoto)

That hit a switch, and both of them glared at me, ““What about her?””

“H-How did she react?” (Makoto)

“What? You think she was going to pee herself or cry?” Kenta started to get in closer to my face.

“No.” (Makoto)

“You better not cause- huh?” He finally gave me some room to breathe when he backed up.

“No.” (Makoto)

“What are you-” (Kenta)

I moved lean in closer this time. “I said no. Are you’re ears clogged? Did you need another trip to the hospital, Pissbaby?”

(M-Makoto Pl- *WHEEZE*) The quiet hyena laughter from under the table startled a couple of people around us and Riri was quick to cover her snout to muffle it. I turned back straight in my seat to the wide-eyed shock of the people next to me.

“We’re back.” (Samui)

“Welcome back.” I shoved my elbow into Takeo's side to get the stupid look off one of their faces.

“Er! W-welcome back.” (Takeo)

“Something wrong?” Manami asked, sharing a questioning look with Samui.

“Nothing, at all. What did you get?”, I smiled.

(6-year-old facade, activate!)

(Mm hm hm hm…) Nothing could help the dog cackling under the table.

(He truly is amazing…) Not even the bird that wouldn’t stop feeding my ego with sparkles in his eyes.

It was like magic to see the flow of the conversation around us become weightless after that. I excused myself to go to the bathroom shortly because of a small icon flashing in the corner of my eye.

[WORLD REACTION: QUEST DISCOVERED!]

A Remnant of a Forgotten clan’s desire has managed to escape the border between your dimension and Limbo.

-Find out what you can about this forgotten Clan.

-Locate the lost Remnant.

-Exorcise the Remnant before it can - - - - - - - - (5%)

Balancers: 0/4

or

Loot: Varies based on Results

[WORLD REACTION: You may invite your fellow Balancers to assist you.]

‘A Howler?’

(Aoi.) (Makoto)

(YES PRINCE?!) (Aoi)

(...It looks like we’ll have some work to do.) (Makoto)

(Don’t count me out.) (Riri)

(DUMB DOG!) (Aoi)

(I’m going to eat the bird.) (Riri)

(Please try to get along…) (Makoto)

*Click*

Chapter Text

*Click*

My throat was burning as my shoes pounded against the leaves crushed under my feet. Although I was much quieter than the wildlife surrounding the dense forest, I couldn’t keep the dreary thought inching its way into my mind. The moment I looked back, it’d be over.

I kept steer of clearings, hiding in small caves and holes but never sticking around for long. My breath was shallow while I pushed off the ground. I’d admire the beauty of this place the minute I let even the smallest hint of exhaustion take hold-

*BOOM*

My heart beat out of my chest, my hair stood on its ends as I ducked around another tree. I didn’t stand a chance but, that didn’t keep me from my one-way ticket with a muddy slope. Being ridden of any trace of my T-shirt that impeded me. Snagged and torn by branches.

I hobbled up to my feet, gasping for air, and kept diving through the thick forest. Taking advantage of the bushes and herbs that could’ve given my skin a nasty tingling sensation.

A place so tranquil for someone, something so…

I could barely connect the dots to how I was dangling upside down, tears streaming down my face when the shadowed figure approached. Step by step, the further I wanted to run, the louder I wanted to scream.

A smooth binding wrapped its way around my ankles and wrist but all I could focus on was this one figure. Getting closer and closer.

I pulled my restraints taut trying to get out. The blood rushing to my head made me keep my eyes shifting at the three of them.

Another blink and sweat soaked my body in a warm embrace. I could feel the monster tenting under the fluffy exterior around their waist.

“Now you got me all sorts of fucked up.”

His voice was smooth, caressing each syllable with a delicate touch that made me shiver. Being submerged from the shoulders down did nothing to tear my gaze from the figure. Broader and bulkier than myself, not so much that I’d call them a bodybuilder.

Scar after scar riddled their soft dark skin. They took a ladle brimmed with water to the hot stones, letting the steam roll into another room.  

“What are you going to do about it?” (Hibiki)

No answer came my way as they moved farther and farther, a soft laughter resounded from the chamber but, not them.

I’d soon learn my lesson soon enough.

I turned around to find the source and met the familiar gaze with a smirk across his face.

Short mohawk of dark brown hair and brown skin along with his five o'clock shadow. The dark blue haori he kept opened to show off his hairy chest over his well-defined figure.

He was never modest, and this situation was no better. His skin glistened with sweat. His grin began to swell and before I could even react, he slipped his knuckle from under my chin and gently tilted my head back. Staring into those luminescent gold lenses of his round sunglasses.

We held there as if time froze still. I could feel my face heating up the more I got to drink in… him.

B: “You ready to seal the deal?”

“Is there much of a choice?” (Hibiki)

B: “There was. You lost.”

“Was that what this was all about? I thought I was going to die!” (Hibiki)

B: “... Wow. I didn’t think…” Marcus looked around before leaning into my ear.

His bare body pushed against mine he said a small string of words and slipped his arms under my waist. Firmly groping my ass while his prick surged to its full length between our abdomens.

I moaned and pressed my lips against his. He returned my kiss, grinding his shaft against mine. He put me back on the edge of the sauna with a wild smile.

B: “Can I?” (Marcus)

“Please.” (Hibiki)

Marcus pushed my back to the heated floor as he wrapped his hand around my rod lacquered with precome. Slowly moving up and down as he was kissing his way down my body.

“Not even five minutes, huh?” The two of us stiffened and looked up under the jaded gaze of their eyes, so dark that you could’ve called them black. If you looked close enough in the light, flexes of green shone their way through.

B: “Early bird gets the worm.” Marcus chuckled.

“Mm… Then I’m guessing two is better than one applies here?” 

My heart was thumping out of my chest, I was desperate for the touch of his moist lips. Who was I to say no to the horse-cock slowly swaying like a pendulum in front of me FOR FREE!

‘A-are they fucking serious?’

Yes. Yes, they were.

By the time it sealed, I could barely move on the bed. Besides, having my face caught between two pairs of man tits, I didn’t want to.

Just as I managed to be lulled to sleep in their embrace, I woke up to the real morning rays feeling better than ever.

Getting your arse blown out and blowing some backs out really does something for you~.

***

“And you’re not a whore?” (Hotaru)

“No, I’m a slut. There’s a difference.” (Hibiki)

“You’re so specific on this…” (Hotaru)

“Because there are different terms for a reason.” (Hibiki)

“Could this not be our conversation?” (Makoto)

““Fine…”” (Hibiki + Hotaru)

***

In either case, I spent the first minute I was up channeling what chakra I could as a warm-up.

Over the week, it’s been getting easier to apply a spring-like quality to chakra stings. Connecting them to the soles of my shoes prevented me from putting an indent into the wooden floor.

I only had to do this for two more days after all. So, after completing the morning routine; bathing, brushing my teeth, etc. I made my way downstairs. Under the other demand, I stuck with an orange t-shirt and navy shorts.

Riku got up a pulled me in for a hug before leading me to the dining table seating the two new additions to our family.

I couldn’t help remembering what happened earlier with the base, but I’ve set that concern aside for the time being. Look at it like this; I have a curse seal- well, the prototype on me. I have its formula like what the fuck. There are the people I’m living with and the friends I’m making.

The common denominator between all these things is that my ability shouldn’t. be. fucking. working.

For the song I understood, oh yeah, and I had a rune! FUCK!

I made sure to focus more on controlling my output of Chakra. I didn't want to accidentally smash the utensils and furniture into oblivion. releasing my grasp from anything I could break. One of the things I’ve gotten to note was the seal was unstable as hell.

Highly reactive to emotions.

But none of that mattered now. I kept a slow count in my head to 10 before I picked up my chopsticks and ate breakfast to the sounds of the other’s voices.

I had this whole week for the effects of the blood to settle in my body so on the plus side it was a week of respite. Marcus was a lot more excited about this than either of us was. I don’t know if Marcus said something, but Julia’s been trying to help me see the glass ‘half-full’.

S: (So? Do you have anything?) (Jules)

(About what?) (Hibiki)

S: (Good things to say.) (Jules)

(Oh…) (Hibiki)

S: (Hibiki.) (Jules)

(I know, I know,  give me a minute… We have a rune now.) (Hibiki)

S: (Okay, that’s a pretty nice start! What else?) (Jules)

(Finally have a guardian…) (Hibiki)

S: (That’s true and a sister, er- step sister?) (Jules)

(Probably shouldn’t stick a label on anything until it’s clear if we’ll be sticking around. But you’re right. It’s hard to decide if the rest are good and bad, honestly.) (Hibiki)

S: (Hm? You wanna talk about it?) (Jules)

(I just… really want to know more.) (Hibiki)

S: (Then why don’t we do that.) (Jules)

(Huh?) (Hibiki)

S: (Get some information? Why is your ability working? What’s the deal with the rune, or the seal, or both?! Ah, you’re being called.) (Jules)

“Hibiki?” I turned my head to the short-haired lady looking at me.

“Yes, Misaki-san?”

“Do you want to see what the hospital is like today?” Her voice was soft and even with the small smile, the air from her was slow and constant, not a force to act behind. She was being very attentive, as she was with Karin.

It felt strange… not unwelcomed though. It’s like the breeze Orochimaru had but... I didn’t know. It’s hard to tell if someone is genuinely looking out for you or wants something from you.

‘Oh shit, that’s right! She’s in charge of that.’

I turned to Riku, “What’ll you be doing?”

“I have some business to attend to...” I knew that he didn’t want to go but it must’ve been important.

“Alright then. I’d love to get to see it and I’m guessing…”

“I’ll be your guide!” I kept my distance from Karin after the nuclear bomb of emotions I rather not be subjected to again. Luckily, she’s kept her space. I couldn’t really blame her, a kid's gonna feel.

“We’ll guide you around together before we open for the day.” Masaki added on, reassuring me things would be fine.

‘Looks like we have a busy day ahead of us.’

*Click* 

Chapter Text

“...” (Makoto)

“...” (Kohaku)

“Nothing?” (Hibiki)

“...” (Hotaru)

“Alright, it’s your funeral when I have nothing but shit to say.” (Hibiki)

*Click*

We wandered about the empty halls, I wasn’t expecting much from the wooden exterior. It was one of the older buildings in the village but, Masaki mentioned they were planning on renovating it once everything had settled down.

That much was clear, I guess the Fūma were the leading clan here. For the house and compound to be so spacious, and so quiet while we stayed spoke volumes to how the situation was turning.

I felt a sharp cold breeze blow by, putting me on edge. I gave the place a quick once over with the dull sounds of wood against our shoes. All the equipment was up to date, new even. I kept that thought in the back of my mind.

It wasn’t anything strange. You just wouldn’t expect it, as the full-on x-ray and heart monitor felt a little out of place.

We went around the pharmacy, the eight wards, the intensive care unit, the delivery room, and so on. Karin splat off from us about 15 minutes ago giggling to herself. Suddenly, Masaki jerked her head towards the direction Karin went into a harmonious chorus of *MROWRS* like a response.

“Oh no…” (Masaki)

“What wro-” I could barely continue the thought as I watched a small stampede of fluff barrel down the hall. My mind went blank.

I was shook, baffled by what I was watching, and by the time I fully registered it a clawed paw was making toward my eye. Luckily, I was pulled back in the nick of time, barely escaping with a scratch and the crowd of critters kept going.

“Are you alright?!” (Masaki)

S: “Hibiki?!” (Jules)

“I’m fine. Sorry, that caught me off guard.” (Hibiki)

“No, you’re not. Hold still.” Masaki dug around the room before pulling out an ointment that stung as she smeared it across my cheek.

“Ow!” (Hibiki)

“Now you feel it? I’m going to check up on Karin, do you think you can take care of that?” She applied a bandage, only making the stinging sharper.

“...Yeah…” (Hibiki)

“Good. Please try not to get up close, they seem quite feisty today.” Masaki sprinted down the hall.

“Alri- TODAY?!” (Hibiki)

“WE’LL TALK ABOUT IT LATER!” (Masaki)

I had to take a minute to gather myself because I could’ve sworn it was like Déjà vu.

‘Ahh… cave… man, no… mother fuck.’

S: Hibiki? (Jules)

(...Shit.) (Hibiki)

S: (What’s-) (Jules)

(Give me a sec…) (Hibiki)

I looked towards the small circular icon I’ve been ignoring ever since that was now flashing red.

‘Fuck me…’

B: (Already did.) (Marcus)

S: (What?) (Jules)

(We got a bit to catch up on. Could you run down what happened, Jules?) (Hibiki)

S: (Uh…, yeah.) (Jules)

It only took me a little contemplation afterward to click the damn icon.

‘Lesser of two evils, might as well.’

I had to make sure that actually just happened, I could’ve sworn I heard “Find the sacred pouch!”

[QUEST DISCOVERED!]

Some facetious felines have gone on the loose! Yet, there seems to be more than meets the eye.

- Find the perpetrators of this incident.

- Find out what they are after. [Completed]

- Put a stop to their plan and retrieve the item.

Balancers: 1/1

Loot: Varies based on results.

[You may invite your allies to assist you.]

“...”

(D-Do I look at it?) (Hibiki)

S: (I’ll leave that up to you, remember if you do-) (Jules)

(Yeah, yeah. I know…) (Hibiki)

B: (As long as you’re familiar with what you’re working with, I see no problem.) (Marcus)

(...Shit.), I grimaced.

B: (BWAHAHAHA!) (Marcus)

(I hate that you’re up.) (Hibiki)

B: (Right back at you, bitch! AHAHAHA!) (Marcus)

S: (New class?) (Jules)

I paused where I stood. Thinking about how Celeste just smiled at me after I made my choices. I still don’t know how to take it but just like Masaki, what they conveyed came through wordlessly.

(... No, I don’t think so.) (Hibiki)

S: (Then just… Dive in…) (Jules)

‘She did not-’

B: (AHAHAHAHA! SHE SAID IT!), Marcus’ laughter bellowed so much that I could barely think.

(Fuck both of you.) (Hibiki)

B: (AH! C’MON, YOU LOVE US!) (Marcus)

(You’re so fucking loud….) (Hibiki)

S: (Agreed.) (Jules)

“Let’s get this show on the road.” I started making my move down the hall.

S: (Some help first,) And backed up just as quickly.

“Ugh, so much work. I guess we have some time to kill.” (Hibiki)

(Who’s closest?) (Hibiki)

S: (You’re pretty close to meeting time, they aren’t too far from here but, Menma is closer.) (Jules)

(Same direction?) (Hibiki)

S: (Yup.) (Jules)

(Thank you.) (Hibiki)

I made a small series of hand seals with my message in mind, one of the smaller uses of chakra. I still had fun with it. I couldn’t tell you the number of people I got to expose for cheating and shit, it’s always a good time with this one.

Two silver will-o’-wisps sparked with life in the form of fairies and flew through the wall behind me to deliver my message.

B: (Won’t they be loud?) (Marcus)

(Did I say my message out loud?) (Hibiki)

S: (The little light show did keep a few people in wonder.) (Jules)

(Scared most. Man, I’d love to see their faces…) (Hibiki)

S: (I’ll have the recordings.) (Jules)

(Hell yeah!) (Hibiki)

“Back to work!” (Hibiki)

I made a dash and peeked around the corner; small problem was that all eight doors were open, so I had to be cautious about how I even began to not alert the rest.

The rooms with near to no footfall were the last two but, that may not be all of them.

I didn’t know if it’d do the trick, but it looked like it was worth a try. I softly hummed the lullaby our mom used to sing to act as a medium.

[Sleep→ Sound Style: Siren’s Serenade]

I could hear 5 small thumps one after the other as a soft rain came over two of the room. I moved into one of the wards and wrapped each cat in its own bundle of chakra string. Maybe I was feeling a little confident after that. So, when I went to the other room, nothing could’ve prepared me for the two demons pouncing toward me.

“MROWR!”

“MOTHER-” (Hibiki)

*HISS*

“FUCK!!!” (Hibiki)

*PING PANG THUD SPLISH*

Um... given a nice minute to actually make something out without the monsters chomping on my flesh, Water shield was helpful. Drenched cats ran but I wasn’t too gentle about throwing threads this time. Now my clothes were torn, I was scratched up, and drenched and I had two beach ball beasts I was rolling to the others.

B: (How ya feeling, Spiderman?) (Marcus)

“Ahahaha….” (Hibiki)

‘End me.’

(...So, it splits…) (Hibiki)

S: (Seems to be the case.) (Jules)

B: (Had to learn somehow. Got anything to not catch a cold?) (Marcus)

(I still have a scroll at the ready.) (Hibiki)

B: (Good on you for that, I’ll help you dry off.) (Marcus)

(Making me a fucking toaster…) I grumbled while stacking my captures in small round pyramid and setting 1 to the side.

“Hibiki?” (Menma)

“Sorry! Give me a second!” (Hibiki)

(Let’s make it quick!) (Hibiki)

B: (Yes, boss.) (Marcus)

(Be fucking careful!) (Hibiki)

B: (Aren’t I always?) (Marcus)

(...) (Hibiki)

‘What would be better? A chokehold or tying him above shark-infested waters? Hmm…’

S: (Please calm down…) (Jules)

B: (You gotta switch to something more… you-inspired.) (Marcus)

(Can’t I catch a break...) (Hibiki)

B: (A deal’s a deal, nyehehe!) (Marcus)

I took off my soaked ragged T-shirt and shorts and took of my shoes with a guess of what he was planning.

(Go for it.) (Hibiki)

B: (Don’t mind if I do!) (Marcus)

Flames whisked my back and rolled down my arms until my whole body was engulfed in a ball of fire for a second and like magic, it vanished.

S: (...Show off.) (Jules)

I pulled the teal scroll out of my chest and made do with what I had.

B: (I knew it.) (Marcus)

(SHUT UP!) (Hibiki)

Yeah, I had an outfit prepared. I dealt with some of his ridiculous demands before and most of what I could remember about him consisted of those outfit changes.

I was guilty by association.

***

“Mhm…” (Hotaru)

“Purely association.” (Hibiki)

“Would Jules say that too?” (Kohaku)

“... I liked dressing up, sue me!” (Hibiki)

***

Erm! Anyways, I wore baggy black Nikka pants and wrapped a sarashi around my waist.  My own turquoise haori had rings of gray around the hemlines for the sleeves and waist.

None of that prevented me from hearing my friends shush each other from outside. I looked over to my cat pile before heading looking out the door.

“Hey.” (Hibiki)

“AH-!” My own member of the blonde squad jumped and screamed bloody murder.

I covered his mouth before he could do any worse than I’ve already done. I slowly turned him to face me while Sasame moved beside me with a finger to her lips.

“Let’s keep our voices to a minimum.” (Hibiki)

S: (I could’ve told you that one.) (Jules)

(You can talk to me when you’re the one getting beat down!) (Hibiki)

“Are you sure we could do this?” (Sasame)

“Of course, we can, did you bring what I asked for?” (Hibiki)

“Mhm.” (Sasame)

“Then we got nothing to worry about.” (Hibiki)

“We’re going to save that for the big boss?” (Sasame)

“If we can.” (Hibiki)

“What are you guys talking about?” (Menma)

“...Let’s catch you up.” (Hibiki)

‘3 kids, 10 or so cats, what could go wrong?’

*Click*

Chapter Text

“Hehe, kitty problems?” Kohaku rested his head against his arm on the ebony table.

“We all started from somewhere, right?” Hibiki's nonchalant reply rang true for the others to nod in reply.

“I have a guess.” Makoto raised his hand.

“Ooh! Me too!” Kohaku followed.

“Great! You can keep it to yourself then~.” (Hibiki)

*Click*

The small stream of a creek ebbing as small birds chirped and fluttered across the open blue sky. Out in a forest clearing, two individuals sat on separate boulders.

A soft breeze made grass softly rustle, unlike the insistent tapping against the already hardened stone, if not for its solid form it would’ve been lop-sided by a pig-tailed gremlin.

S: You’re taking this too lightly! (Jules)

B: “Exactly.” Marcus acknowledged her words while slowing his exhale to be as soft as the wind blowing by.

S: “What-!” (Jules)

B: “For being in here for so long you still don’t have a clue what’s going on… or do you?” Marcus inhaled and held his breath before releasing into a heavier exhale causing the wind to stir, blowing Julia’s hair into a frenzy.

S: “Ack! Can you stop speaking in riddles?! WHERE’D YOUR SHIRT GO?!” By the time she could look him in the eyes again, his shirt was like it was never there.

B: ‘And they talked about me being loud…’ (Marcus)

B: “Riddles? If you called this that they’d laugh in your face.” (Marcus)

S: “You…! This is impossible!” (Jules)

B: “Improbable.” (Marcus)

S: “Why pull me away?! Just for this n-nonsense?!” (Jules)

B: “You’ve heard it, haven’t you?” Marcus opened his eyes, never once making eye contact with the glaring figure beside him.

S: “…” (Jules)

B: “The blood-curdling screams, the soft cries, the laugh. You’ve heard it all.” (Marcus)

S: “What’s your point?” (Jules)

B: A soft chuckle escaped his lips, “How about we make a little bet?” (Marcus)

***

-Hibiki’s POV-

“Is this really a good idea?” Menma asked once again when we were popping out heads around the corner over each other.

“Who knows, honestly.” I yawned right above him

“Wh-mphh!” (Menma)

“Shh…” I covered his mouth and watched. The clanking in the room came to a halt and three cats followed the same light brown cat that almost took my eye out of commission.

“They’re so cute.” Sasame was much better at keeping her voice quiet.

“When they’re sleeping, I agree. Right now, they’re demons.” (Hibiki)

“Oh, you’re overexaggerating!” She said, still as hushed as ever. I was impressed.

None of us made a move as the last 2 cats sauntered out and into the next room, armed with kunai in their mouths.

I slowly turned to Sasame, staring wide-eyed back at me.

“Agree to disagree?” (Sasame)

I kept my sigh to a minimum and let go of Menma. We steadily crept our way to the open door. I nearly put my welcoming gift to good use until I saw the feline mid-flight over a set of stairs.

‘Oh, you gotta be kidding me…’

I had two kids by me, so I had to play it safe. I only had [Sleep] to go by and opened my arms out, bracing for impact.

“What’s going on?” (Menma)

I turned to them as the comparatively active critter now stuck the landing with its eyes shut, purring softly in my arms.

‘DON’T FALL FOR ITS DEVIOUS SOFTNESS, SOLDIER!!’

“ITS SOO CUTE!” Sasame ran up, knocking Menma out of the way to look at the small kitten. I had laughed at the way he flailed.

I lifted a finger to my lips to which she covered her mouth and went wide-eyed like I just gave her some juicy gossip.

“Menma, you alright?” I stuck my hand out, grasped his, and pulled him up to his feet. He dusted himself off, tears welling in his eyes as I turned my gaze to the starry-eyed ginger staring down the fluff ball in my arms.

“My eyes are up here.” (Hibiki)

This little girl froze for a moment and lifted her head inch by inch, that upbeat energy wavered and was replaced with puppy dog eyes.

“C-Can I-” (Sasame)

I wasn’t about to have any of it.

“Apologize? I’m sure you can.” (Hibiki)

“So-” (Sasame)

“Huh? Am I the one you need to apologize to?” I tilted my head and raised my eyebrow quizzically.

“...” (Sasame)

She was digging her own grave; I was just checking if she needed help lying in it.

Once she turned around and I heard a small sniffle, I knew she was going to be alright to hang out with.

***

“Geez!” (Hotaru)

“What is it?” (Hibiki)

“Unforgiving.” (Hotaru)

“You’re so right, unlike some people I like to nip the problem from the bud.” (Hibiki)

“Ouch…” (Hotaru)

***

I left the two of them momentarily cause I wasn’t gonna be there for the waterworks if there were any. I went to the back down the hall. Over to the cat collection but, when I got near the door, I could make some faint whispers I was getting more used to along with soft purring.

“Yes, ooh, marvelous. Ho ho, ho! Your scritches get better every day!”

Without turning walking any further, a gentle breeze stirred, and a faint visage faced me in an expansive marble stadium looking covered with a glass dome that highlights the stars in the night sky. I didn’t know whether to be furious and saddened or gleeful but, one thing was clear.

There was a giant shit-eating grin across this being's face that brought chills down my spine.

They slowly lifted something that looked like a pen- no, a needle that spiral expanded out like branches of a tree to make the handle.

Now at the moment's notice, I struck.

Making use of 4 of my 5 questions of the day, a foreign energy came back in response. Almost violently before stopping in front of me and now I wielded one of these needles as well.

The figure grinned from ear to ear as tears rolled down their face. I could barely take note that I was in the same position. We rushed at one another. And with a blink, I was now looking at a little girl, her hair a ‘red’ that you’d say was more magenta if anything.

She looked just as shocked as I was but, before anything could be said I put the cat down beside her and ran off, tears streaming down my face.

That’s how I got caught in an unfortunate group hug at the top of the stairs. I can’t explain it personally but, those two had a really good cry together and I came at the cusp of it.

It was too much for me honestly and I was too tired to reject the cuddles I was subjected to. At least that was the case until 4 cats scrabbled down the hall towards us.

“Is the bait set?” (Hibiki)

“All ready to go!” Sasame looked like she was handing me air but I grabbed the bag without any issue.

“Then we’ll go as planned.” (Hibiki)

Without looking at the results I got back, I had to make the most of what I could get back. So, I applied my rune to my last question before tapping another one to the wall behind me and watched as it split into two and rushed down the hall.

The contents of the bag I made invisible now emptied and let out a slightly sour smell that stopped the cats in their tracks. The felines scampered back down the hall along with 3 others making their way toward the dry fish. I made my hand signs and nodded my head to Menma, prepped with his ocarina.

[Sound Release: Amplify→ Enchant: Wings of Will]

‘Enchant? Wings?!’

Me and Sasame put in our earplugs as Menma began to play. Luckily, it was something he was practicing. The ability to enhance or diminish the capabilities of our companions was not something to joke about.

While I’d love to hear the performance, the cats fell one by one until we were looking at a cat pile upstairs.

‘That makes 8…’

A little bell rang in the back of my mind along with the splashing of water coming around the corner the other three cats came from.

“Sasame, wait!” (Menma)

“Huh?!” (Sasame)

I snapped out of it just to see her running down the hall unsuspectingly. At a chance to get in the cat pile… For a banana peel to be thrown.

One step and Sasame skidded vertically into what I thought was a-

“AHHH!” (Sasame)

*BANG, ping, thunk, splish*

‘Tool Closet….’

“Owww…” (Sasame)

“A-are you okay?” (Menma)

‘BREATHE SEARGENT BREATHE!!!’

“It’s dark in here…” That sounded so muffled that it’s a real-time translation. You’re welcome.

‘CAN’T LAUGH THINK SAD!!! HOMELESS PUPPIES!!! RIKU’S FUTURE LOVE LIFE!!!’

We ran down the hall and caught the sight of two cats unlike the rest in more ways than one. Drenched to the nines, these two light brown cats with darker markings and kanji on their foreheads. One of which was a name I learned recently.

Wobbling forward and shaking as if I threw them against a wall. Next thing you know, I’m going to get some power of friendship speel.

“We must…succeed…”

“Or you can just… sleep. Sounds nice, doesn’t it?” (Hibiki)

“Yeah… it does… WAIT! WHO ARE YOU?!”

The poor kitty screaming at me while I was trying to keep myself from laughing at the little wet rats, they looked like.

“So, communicating with animals, time to add that to the list.”

More importantly, was the velvet pouch the second one was holding in their mouth. Water shield with [Set] was a combination I needed to work on more. It was one of my favorites after all.

I tried moving the drop I spilled from my source down here, but I was drained at that point.

“What’s happening?” (Sasame)

“It’s okay just get up slowly…” (Menma)

“Listen, you got two choices, and you have to be quick. You can either hand the pouch over an escape or you could have another cold shower and let’s just say it won’t be the most pleasant thing.”

“Human…”

“I’ll give you to the count of three to be nice. The sooner we dry you off, the sooner you can be on your way.”

[Bargaining Lv 4 Activated]

“Hibiki? Can I get a little help?” (Menma)

“Yeah, I’ll be there in a second.” (Hibiki)

“Enough of this!” Even while soaked, the cat leaped into the air with ease. It goes to show that he was not playing but, neither was I.

I’m really glad it did split into two. The look of horror on the cats’ faces when a second one appeared without me moving an inch. It made me feel like I was on top of the world… just for a moment before the water came tumbling down on me.

“What? Need another?” (Hibiki)

“Fine…”

I walked over to the second cat who dropped the pouch into my hand without a fight.

This whole thing was so weird that I had to open the bag and find out just what they were after.

After undoing the bag’s bindings, I pulled out a yellowed smooth surface that I thought could be porcelain. Rounded to fit someone's face but it didn’t have any detailing to it, even a neutral mask had more of an expression in this. Maybe some eye holes, maybe a nose?

[Unidentified] [Soul bound]

A dull mask with a small spark of defiance.

+10 CHA

+5 ???

[Sealed]

[Sealed]

[Sealed]

[Sealed]

‘Fucking Ninken.’

I took a few steps near the window and opened the shutters before I stuck out the bird for the world to see before I walked back to the tool closet.

[Quest Completed: Snatch Those Cats!]

Some facetious felines have gone on the loose! Yet, there seems to be more than meets the eye.

- Find the perpetrators of this incident. [Completed]

- Find out what they are after. [Completed]

- Put a stop to their plan and retrieve the item. [Completed]

Balancers: 1/1

Loot: Varies based on Results [Grade: B]

[You may invite your allies to assist you.] [3 Allies Assisted]

“Hibiki?” (Menma)

“Coming.” (Hibiki)

*Click*

Chapter Text

Everyone makes their entrance into the dome from separate places with various bags. Stacking them all in piled nearby before taking their respective seats.

Discussing their plans while ignoring the small projection hovering over the table.

“Can I?” Makoto speaks as his tablet slides back into his chair.

“Up to you.” (Hibiki)

“Written?” (Makoto)

“You want to know that bad?” (Hibiki)

“...” (Makoto)

Makoto tapped the side of his cosmic throne, one of the more obvious in its oddity. He slid a small black box to Hibiki without sparing a glance at the member trying to recompose themself without drooling.

Hibiki waved his hand and a small, folded slip of paper landed in front of Makoto.

“I don’t mind giving it away for free but, don’t go spoiling the fun stuff.” Hibiki tapped the table and the small box vanished without a trace.

“PFFT!” (Kohaku)

“S-SHUT UP!”

“Your bucktooth ass can come up here at any time. I just figured you’d be… busy.” (Hibiki)

“Cause of-”

“You.” (Hotaru)

“Y-...UGH!”

“The grind don’t stop.” (Hibiki)

“I’M NOT ASKING FOR HELP!”

“Your funeral.” Hibiki picked up the recorder and placed his thumb against the button.

“WA-” The small projection of the robed figure stretches, widens and flickers before being vanquished under the simple-

*Click* *Click*

-of the button.

The others couldn’t help but glance at their respective devices and it’s 7 buttons while they’ve only been able to use 1.

“Mmm…,’that’ won’t be troubling, right?” Hibiki looked to Kohaku as he tossed it again. Hotaru shook her head while Makoto eased into the nonsense, muttering under his breath.

“P-Probably, my guys have been trying to get their hands on them for a while.” (Kohaku)

“It’s been a while since they slept?” Makoto asked and received a nod in response.

“Fucking mages…” (Hibiki)

“Hey!” (Hotaru)

“Hey, yourself. Who’s gonna look over that one?” Hibiki smirked.

“It’s my job...” Kohaku reluctantly got out of his seat just to be lightly pushed back by his partner now sitting on the table.

“It’d be nice.” (Makoto)

“A field trip before the field trip? Sign me up!” Hotaru gleefully started to fly about the room, grabbing one of the bags and sorting through its content.

“As humans?!” (Kohaku)

Everyone in the room came to a sudden halt. Looking back at one another before Makoto couldn’t help his laugh.

“W-what?” (Kohaku)

“...” (Hibiki)

Hotaru flew towards Hibiki’s side chuckling and struggling to whisper into his ear before he uttered a long-winded sigh.

“Let’s just get this over with first.” (Hibiki)

*Click*

***

-Hibiki’s POV-

A place of disarray and ruin being reconstructed. That’s how I’d describe the sort of place I found in the area we’re occasionally sent here when we sleep. The one problem I found of which is that I’ve been here every night.

It was like staring into that bleakness. That darkness, that cold sensation that took hold of me until I stopped grinding down the herbs I’ve requested.

Angel tear petals that I’ve boiled over in the distillation kettle to vaporize to get more essential oil to ease the body. If I could even say that’s what it was. Researching the effect regular healing herbs would have on such a creature.

But, I guess my struggle to figure out how to even help led to catching someone’s eye.

“Mr. Ashi, I got the Minor Mana potions!”

“Mr. Ashi, here’s some water!”

““Mr. Ashi!””

“Thank you, Ame. Thank you, Safi.”‘’

““You’re welcome, Mr. Ashi!””

I gave up- ah, I’m getting ahead of myself. It was right after everything happened on Twinday. luckily, it turned out that half of whoever we were helping got was split with us. Helping someone finish their project before celebrating was a hassle and then some.

I dragged my feet back here to get that idiot out of critical condition. When I got here, I peeked through the door and caught two little girls with similar short bobs if you ignore their colors running around my patient, giggling to their heart’s content.

I could faintly feel the mana circulating the room like a soup being stirred.

Ever since then little notes about the ‘spirit guides’ and their lives were being left to me. So, you could imagine how strange it was when I made myself visible for the two bickering about who would put it on the desk.

They went from never being there to following me to trying to help so I let them. It wasn’t really up for discussion when the rodent started shedding fur and changing in color.

The girls were jumping for joy to watch the mutation take place. Watching the whole color spectrum of fur before settling on silver made me think there was a choice to make.

I placed the essential oil in the humidifier and looked back at the squirrel before taking a potion. All this time and still, I couldn’t understand what it had gained. What did it want?

““Mr. Ashi! Mr. Ashi!”” The two tugged on my pants.

‘I’m getting too old for this…’

““Mama’s note!””

“You want to read it together?” (Hibiki)

““Uhuh, uhuh!””

“Alright, get over here.” (Hibiki)

““YAY!””

I jogged over to the long table with most of the equipment, circled past the couch that had been more of a bed to me than my own. Then hopped over the large dark desk to their squeals and laughter. Then I circled the room before getting back to the desk and sat the girls in the leather swivel chair.

I grabbed the folded sheet of paper and sat down on the floor in front of them.

“You wanna guess what she said?”

“Mm mm.” Safi shook her head.

“Mama said this one is for you.” (Ame)

““So read it!””

“Girls, you heard what your mama said. We should listen to her directions.” (Hibiki)

“Mhm…” (Safi)

“You’re right…” (Ame)

“““...”””

“Anyways, -” (Hibiki

***

“I never said I was the best influence. I’d say I’m decent… at best.” (Hibiki)

“Right…” (Hotaru)

“You’re no better.” (Hibiki)

“You’re both pretty bad, keep going.” (Makoto)

“Sheesh.” (Kohaku)

***

“Dear Mr. Ashi…,

I’ve heard a lot about you from Ame and Safi. I’m also glad to hear the suggestions have been helpful in your efforts. It’s not every day that a creature experiences a mutation and in a state like that they’re most likely to not make it. Not every- … she left a spot blank, -gets to be as lucky as my girls…

‘Hold up. Pause. Time out. Huh?’

I can’t wait to see you if you do stick around. There’s much I want to discuss with someone with your prerogative over some snacks.

Signed- Mistress After Maelstrom, Azure.”

‘... Mama… M.A.M.A…’

“Pfft-!” I covered my mouth so fast.

“Was that a laugh?!” Ame leaned forward to try to get a good look at me.

‘I’ve been pincered!’

“Y-your mama… has a horrible sense of humor…” (Hibiki)

“Nuh, uh! You laughed!” She got out of the chair to look me in the eyes. I turned my head away just to find Safi on my other side staring silently.

“T-that was a moment of weakness. I’ll never be caught off guard again.” (Hibiki)

“Liar!” (Ame)

I gasped, “Ah, Me?! A liar?! That could never be true.”

“You’re lying!” (Ame)

“Am I lying? Orrr… am I not telling you what you want to hear?” (Hibiki)

“Mmmm!” Ame pouted and Safi held her shoulders while glaring at me.

‘WHY IS EVERYTHING ABOUT THEM CUTE?! GET OUT! YOU CAN’T AFFORD BABY FEVER!’

A little light by the entrance suddenly turned on, alerting us that Sirus was back.

I scruffed the purple and blue duo's hair before taking a stand and making my way to the bed the squirrel lay. If it wasn’t for his breathing, I’d call’em dead the minute I got here the first time.

“You aren’t going to ask?” (Safi)

“ Is it even worth me asking?

People ask questions to get knowledge in return, to keep up the flow of a conversation, to understand.

Truthfully, I’m probably more of an enigma to you right now like you are to me and that’s the way it should stay.

I don’t want to entertain the idea someone has in their mind that this matters to me in the slightest.” (Hibiki)

“B-but you’re here.” (Ame)

“And what for?” (Hibiki)

“... That’s not very nice.” (Safi)

“You say that like even this conversation isn’t just so you can get something from me.” (Hibiki)

“To understand?” (Safi)

“For Ame, maybe. For you? No… The cogs are already clicking in the right places, don’t doubt your conclusion.” (Hibiki)

“...Then will you entertain one more question?” (Safi)

“Might as well. Speak your truth, Star child.” (Hibiki)

So, there I stood, tapping my finger rhythmically against the blue glass. The same pod. About to play the same game. Said to lead to endless possibilities.

(Sirus)

“Hm?” (Hibiki)

(Sirus)

“Ah, right… right...” (Hibiki)

Looking around me, all the other pods were closed and lit with activity.

‘Such a strange thing… 12 pods, 4 people? No. Let’s just get this over with.’

I took my seat and watched the pod close. Replacing the darkened space going from white until the blue sky filled my view. I could feel the cushion against my back as I took in the sunlight.

“... To hell with it.” I pulled out a bottle and popped it cork, immediately being enraptured by the scent wafting out of the bottle.

A small sip was all it took for me to here the faint whispers growing louder, “Chug…chug. CHUG, CHUG!”

Before I knew it, this rich wine I couldn’t compare emptied. Speaking to no one I uttered,

“I’m gonna make this a good one.”

Yet, the roar I received in return. Wildlife grew more lush as I took out the remnant of my find.

“And nothing is going to stop me.” The green book in my hand, plain from front to back, that told no tale shattered under my grasp. I watched my things vanish into thin air.

‘One shot…, one shot...’

My track of thought washed away as I equipped the dull mask, failing to take note of the newfound eyeholes and small blue indents beneath them under the influence. I trekked through the woods on foot, having a few features retreat for others when an arrow flew past my head and struck the tree next to me.

I pulled out a small gray crystal from out of my pocket, “Kumo?”

“Mm…”

“I think I just found a place we’ll both enjoy.” A vicious grin grew across my face as I grabbed another arrow out of the air and threw it back.

“Playtime~!”

*Click*

Chapter Text

“You skipped it!” (Hotaru)

“Huh? Oh, you can go over what you want. I wasn’t listening too much.” Hibiki yawned before reaching back into the snack pile.

“...” The other’s jaws dropped to the floor. It took a minute for any of them to recover from that statement.

“THERE’S NO WAY!” Kohaku slammed his hands onto the table and stood up. Caught off guard by his significant other kissing him.

“It’s not hard to fake my way through a discussion. How’s it tastes?” (Hibiki)

“HA?!” (Hotaru)

“Mmm…, I-I hate you!” Kohaku faltered under their small exchange. The savory piece of chocolate melting in his mouth was something few got to experience.

“Love you too, Nishishi~” (Hibiki)

“YOU CAN’T DO THAT!” Hotaru stood up in the same fashion without interruption.

“Hm?” (Hibiki)

“I WANT SOME TOO!” She stuck her hand out and a moment of silence was held before Hibiki slowly slid another piece into his mouth.

“I figured.” (Hibiki)

“Y- huh?” (Hotaru)

“I was wondering how they’d react if you didn’t enter your room. I guess it’s time to find out.” Hibiki clapped his hands together and a construct shaped like a crystal orb with airplane wings flew out of the wall.

“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about?!” She stood her ground but couldn’t hide her pinkening ears...

“Oh? Makoto, you’ve had your chocolate, right?” (Hibiki)

“... Yes…” He pulled a small bag out of his coat and caught the piece thrown his way.

“Y-You’re joking!” (Hotaru)

Hibiki leaned in close, “Oh, bestie…, I’ll pray for you. Time's ticking.”

“FUCK!” She sprinted back as the emerald arch appeared, already opened.

Hibiki sighed, “She’s hopeless.”

“Uh…” (Kohaku)

“Time to pay up, you two.” (Hibiki)

“Tch!” (Makoto)

“How was I supposed to know she’d completely skip out!” (Kohaku)

“That’s why I made the bet. She’s been too focused on that passion project lately, so I hope this makes for a nice wake-up call.”

“I didn’t think you’d let them come,” Makoto uttered quietly.

“By. the. Gods. Makoto, this place is for us to take a break. I never clarified which “us” on purpose.” (Hibiki)

“Wh-” (Makoto)

“Shh…, We’ll be able to watch a lot of fun stuff happen or even take part if we want. As long as we can keep up with news, unlike someone.” (Hibiki)

“Mm! It’s not that bad, It’s not that bad!” Kohaku hurriedly swallowed a piece of chocolate from Hibiki’s bag.

“Eh? Really~?” (Hibiki)

“...” (Kohaku)

*Click*

***

-Kohaku’s POV-

I couldn’t wait to get to bed for another adventure!

I spent the day with a skip in my step. Makoto was awesome! The way he’d destroy and disarm traps made our job a cakewalk! You should’ve seen it for yourself!

The only issue was that it was taking too long, even though Hanashi wasn’t too happy, he kept us up with what was happening on the other side. I got to take Taichi for a joyride… then got us scolded afterward. Ehehehe…

Thinking about it did keep me up so I was the last to arrive, dashing to the other side where I hear a door shut before I made my way in.

The others were turned to another hall and waited for the teal featureless figure to walk through.

“Everyone?” (Hotaru)

“Hi.” (Kohaku)

“AHH!” She jumped and shrieked at the top of her lungs.

Makoto flinched and covered his ears, “What the-”

“We can see you! I KNOW WHAT YOU ARE!!!! AHHH!” She ran at me and grabbed onto my Kosode.

“AHHHHH!!!” I didn’t know what we were doing but, I screamed anyway.

“...” Hanashi stood there, I think he was considering leaving but the next thing he said sort of clarified my panic.

“We see you too...”

“AHHH!!!” The brunette screamed with a newfound vigor that I wasn’t about to lose to.

“AHHHH!!!!”

“BESTIE! WHY DIDN’T YOU SAY ANYTHING?!” She now turned-on Makoto, who wasn’t covering his ears from the megaphone mouth.

“M-me?!” He turned back to look her in the eyes and pointed to himself.

“WHO ELSE?!!!” (Hotaru)

“I thought you knew!” (Makoto)

Thus, the screaming match began.

“AHHH!!!” (Hotaru)

“AHHH!!!” (Kohaku)

“A-AHHH!!!” (Makoto)

The three of us turned to where Hanashi was. Nothing. I gotta admit, he sure knew how to make everyone embarrassed. Just as Hotaru’s grasp started to slip on my clothes, I heard the low-

“Ahhhh…” (Hanashi)

We all jerked our heads back to him and he turned away. Then the three of us turned to Sirus.

“You were saying?” Hibiki coughed up to get back to the conversation.

“Ah? AH! Um…, How do I?” (Makoto)

“Oh, right. You said something about that. You don’t mind if I-” Even if I couldn’t see it, I thought he was looking at his status at the time.

“No, no. Go ahead.” (Makoto)

“... I figured it was as good of a time as any to run through a couple of things about the whole [AVRIL] Status and stuff.

So, stop me if you have a question and I’ll try my best to answer it. If you have something to add on, go ahead.”

With that Hanashi went through how to readjust our status to not just be a long block of text.

“- So that’s that. It’d be embarrassing to have it all available like that when you even have separate tabs. You probably knew that though, you just needed to read through the settings after all.”

< “‘“...””” >

‘That’s… cool…’

“Why was it set up this way?” (Hotaru)

“I could tell you that but, you have to promise not to blow up over it.” (Hanashi)

“Alright?” (Hotaru)

“The creator was a batshit crazy genius that believed everyone playing had pea-sized brains. So, most of the information is left upfront until you drag it over to its respective tag.” (Hanashi)

Player | Traits | Skills | Title

Name: Kohaku

Pronouns: He/Him

Race: Human (Hobgoblin)

Class: Monk (Lvl.5)

HP: 100/100

Str: 12 (2+10)

Dex: 7 (6+1)

Int: 1

Wis: 3 (1+2)

Cha: 12 (2)

Stm: 6

End: 5 (4)

Stamina: 60/60

Attribute Points: 40

[Title gained:

Dunderhead Promotion: Simpleton]

< “‘“...””” >

Watching a vein bulge from Hotaru’s fist, I think we all held that silence thinking of beating up the creator.

Hotaru shared what to learn from some old crown about a legend about a Lunarite who fell in love with a Nymph. They made a hidden grove that is said to only appear on nights when the moon is at its fullest. Makoto finally managed to share the quest while whispering with Sirus.

[WORLD REACTION: QUEST SHARED!]

<(D) Quest: Howler Harvest>

A Remnant of a Forgotten clan’s desire has managed to escape the border between your dimension and Limbo.

-Find out what you can about this forgotten Clan.

-Locate the lost Remnant.

-Exorcise the Remnant before it can - - - - - - - - (10%)

Balancers: 1/4

or

Loot: Varies based on results.

[WORLD REACTION: You may invite your fellow Balancers to assist you.]

“Well, shit.” (Hanashi)

“Let’s do it!” I pushed yes without a second thought.

“Howler?” Hotaru tilted her head, grabbed the screen we could see, and leaned in, looking at the ground.

“Mhm, I was hoping we’d be able to find any more clues about it while we were in-game.” (Makoto)

“It’s not that hard.” (Hotaru)

“Could you tell us- huh?” Hibiki must’ve grabbed and moved the screen out of his face

“What? A howler isn’t that bad.” (Hotaru)

“You know what it is?” (Makoto)

“Nope!” She proudly puffed out her chest with a smile on her face while the rest of us fell to the ground.

“I-I’m glad you’re optimistic…” (Makoto)

“B-B-BUT!!! … I heard from a little light bulb someone who might!” Hotaru pointed over to Sirus who had surprisingly fallen like us and taken off back into the air.

“Too bad, the early bird catches the worm!” She exclaimed from the top of her lungs.

“They’re sending us to our deaths again?” (Makoto)

“I love your level of reassurance.” (Hanashi)

“WHO CARES! LET’S GO!!!” I didn’t leave much space between myself and the glowing orb zooming down the hall Hanashi walked through.

It was hard to tell if the hall had an ending. It curved slightly the more you go along. You’d think you were walking through a piece of elbow macaroni if the walls weren’t lined with white tapestries, the occasional light source across the roof, and the floor wasn’t flat.

We went past three heavy doors of various colors, each large enough for a giant to walk through. Maybe even bigger. Two were chained shut before we arrived. I thought the next door would follow the same pattern but, it also had chains piled to the sides.

The others followed shortly behind as golden energy struck the door. We all watched it dissolve into particles. It opened up to a space grander than anything I’d seen before. It was like having a whole new dimension out in your backyard.

There were the gray trees with shimmering blue leaves and black grass just like before. In addition to a babbling stream that wrapped around each section divided with a Soribashi. 4 bridges for 4 islands.

We followed the wisp down a dirt path to the right onto a large stone platform where 5 large wooden structures stood. Sort of like a table.

“I feel like you’re speaking from experience.” (Hanashi)

Sirius dimmed a little and dropped a couple of inches.

“Which one do we choose?” As soon as those words left my mouth, Hotaru pointed her finger toward the grey gate.

“That one, right?”

“Praise me more!” (Hotaru)